Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,454,839 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453851}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | February in Sureton City was wet. It had been drizzling throughout the day, leaving the roads damp. The cold wind brought with it the rain, making Freya Somner shiver. She held an umbrella and curled up while crouching before the entrance to the city hall. It was already 5:00 pm. Would that person come? She was worried as she thought about her grandfather, Neil Somner, who lay sick in bed. Had he finished his IV drip? Would he need to use the restroom? Had Thomas Talbot already gone home? She looked up and scanned the empty streets. The city hall would close for the day at 5:30 pm. She would just grit her teeth and wait for another half an hour, then. If that person didn't show up, she could blame him and tell Neil and Thomas that he'd stood her up. It wasn't because she didn't want to marry him or anything. Neil was sick. As a traditional medicine practitioner, he knew his time was running out. Freya was his only concernâshe would be alone in the world once he passed. He'd contacted Thomas, whom he'd saved many years ago. Thomas had promised Neil that he would do everything in his power to help if Neil ever needed it. All Neil had to do was make the call. Years had passed since then, but the call had miraculously gone through. Thomas had shown up the very next day. Neil had explained the situation to him and asked Thomas to help care for Freya in the future. Thomas had generously said, "It's only natural for me to care for her. How about thisâI have many grandsons, so I'll have one of them marry Fae as a way of repaying you. That way, she won't be alone." Neil had agreed, leaving Freya with no room to object. She didn't want to marryâshe could take care of herself and was fine alone. She was currently staying at the dormitory her university had prepared for graduate students. She even had 2,300 a month as financial aid. Eating at the hospital's and university's cafeterias was cheapâshe only needed to spend 15 a day on food. However, Neil had insisted. He felt that it was hard to predict the future, and he would only be able to rest in peace once he saw that marriage certificate. That way, he'd be able to face Freya's parents in the afterlife with no regrets. Freya's parents had died after falling off a cliff. They'd been searching for a herbal catalyst to save Thomas back in the day. It had rained that day, just as it had on this day. Freya had seen her parents' corpses entwined with one another, their hands still clutching the herbal catalyst. After her parents passed away, she and Neil depended on each other for survival. It was on that day that she'd suddenly grown up. She'd studied hard and skipped grades, sitting for her SATs at 17 years old. Then, she'd gotten into Sureton University's medical faculty, joining the seven-year integrated bachelor's and master's program. She only had two years to go before she could graduate and officially start working. Things were starting to look good. Then, Neil had been diagnosed with stomach cancer. It was taking his life away. The screeching of brakes pulled Freya out of her reverie. She looked up at the offroad vehicle before her. It was painted a military green and covered in mud, and the tires were soiled. It was clear the car had ventured through the mountains. The door opened, blocking the man's face from her view. Still, she'd gotten a glimpse of his chiseled features. His bushy brows, tall nose, and deep-set eyes formed a handsome, honest face. With the door open, all Freya could see was the army pants enveloping his long legs and the leather boots he wore. It was a cold day, yet he only wore an olive green T-shirt. He stepped away from the car. Before Freya could take a closer look at his face, he approached her, stopping before her so his boots were level with her eyes. "Are you Freya Somner?" he asked, his voice deep and somewhat daunting. "Yeah." "Let's get married, then." He turned and headed into the city hall. Chapter 2 Freya wanted to stand up, but she'd been crouching for so long that her legs had gone numb. "What's wrong?" the man asked. "My legs have gone numb." She was lifted off her feet as soon as the words were out of her mouth. An unfamiliar scent enveloped her, and she felt her face burn. The man placed her on the seat before the counter. "Get your identification." She kept her head lowered as she obediently placed the things on the counter. "Daniel Talbot," the staff said. "That's me," the man said. "Freya Somner." "Here," Freya said. She looked up at the staff. The staff looked at the identification she held, then at Freya. The latter's eyes were spirited but also carried a hint of naivety. Freya was only 22, but Daniel was already 28. He'd even carried her in. That made the staff suspect whether Freya had been forced into this. She asked, "Are you here to get married at your own will?" "Yes, I am," Freya said. "Alright, then. Fill up these forms, please." At 5:30 pm, Freya and Daniel walked out of the city hall. Freya looked down at her marriage certificate. She'd gone from being single to married once the staff stamped the certificate. She'd married a man she'd met for the first time without even dating him. The whole thing had only taken a matter of minutes. Daniel stopped and looked at her. "Where are you headed now?" She had kept her head down and hadn't been paying attention to the distance between them. She walked right into his chest. Pain spread through her, starting from her nose. Tears welled in Freya's eyes. How could his chest be as hard as a wall? She clamped a hand over her nose and looked at him tearily. "I'm going back to the hospital." He was so tall that her eyes were only level with his chest. It was incredibly muscular and looked just like the diagrams she'd seen in her medical texts. "Get in the car," he said. Freya struggled to open the door. She tugged it with all her strength, but it didn't budge. Daniel saw her from the driver's seat. He waved at her, gesturing for her to back up. Then, he opened the door from inside. "Which hospital are you going to?" he asked. "The county tumor hospital, the one at Percat Street. Thanks." Freya obediently settled in her seat. "Your seatbelt," he said. She put it on, and he started the car. She noticed that his hands and arms were tanned, with protruding veins. He oozed strength and power. Suddenly, Freya's stomach rumbled. The sound was magnified in the silent car. She instinctively held her stomach, her face turning beet red. What was wrong with her? Why did she keep embarrassing herself? Was there something about her that made her incompatible with Daniel? Her stomach continued to rumble for a while. Finally, the car stopped. Freya thought they'd arrived at the hospital and moved to open the door. Then, she looked out and said, "We're not at the hospital." Daniel had already gotten out of the car, though. He headed to a fruit store without looking back at her. Soon, he returned with a bag full of fruits. "I don't know what your grandfather likes, so I bought a little of everything." "He can't eat anything. Doctor's orders." Daniel looked at her, perhaps because she sounded too calm. Only then did Freya notice how deep-set his eyes were. There was a hint of dominance in them. "You have them, then." He placed the bag on her lap. "Have some to tide the hunger. I'm in a rush." Freya wondered whether he was showing his concern for her. A wave of warmth surged in her as she peeled a banana. It was sweet. ⊠The nurse had just removed Neil's IV drip when Freya and Daniel arrived at the ward. Thomas took the marriage certificates from Daniel and Freya and held them before Neil. He said happily, "Look at this, Neil. They're official marriage certificates with the stamps and all. They're genuine!" Neil smiled and nodded weakly. "That's great. I won't have anything to worry about anymore." "Come closer so Neil can see you, Dan," Thomas said. Daniel stepped forward. "Hi, Grandpa." Neil's smile widened. "HiâŠ" He held Daniel's hand and said, "I'll leave Freya in your hands from now on. She's a softie but is stubborn on the inside. I hope you'll be more tolerant of her and take the time to explain your thoughts to her if you two ever get into an argument." Tears streamed down Freya's face when she heard this. Daniel said, "I will, Grandpa." "Don't worry, Neil. We won't mistreat Freya. Daniel has property and a carâI'll have him show Freya around his place right now. She can move in when she's free," Thomas said. Freya forgot about crying and stared at Thomas in shock when she heard that. Didn't she and Daniel only have to get married? Why did they even have to live together? "Go on, then. It's still light out, so you can see what the place is like," Neil said. Daniel and Freya headed to his place under Thomas' urging. Chapter 3 Daniel's apartment was in Sureton City's central commercial area. It was an expensive area with good infrastructureâthe medical and education systems were well-established. The residential area was right next to Sureton City's largest park. Freya looked at the minimalist, almost stark apartment. The marble coffee table was covered in a layer of dust. "This is your home?" "Yeah." Daniel also saw the dust. "I don't usually stay here." That didn't make sense at all. Why would anyone not live in their own home? Freya couldn't understand it. "There's a card here that you can use to pay for the utilities." He opened a drawer in the TV cabinet to show her. "If anything needs fixing, you can speak to the management office. "I'll have someone clean up the place later. There are two rooms, so you can pick whichever one you want. Feel free to use the study as wellâŠ" Freya observed the place. It was well renovated but showed no signs of being lived in. There weren't even any plates or utensils around. "What am I to you?" she suddenly asked. "My wife." "But I feel like your mistress," she said boldly. She didn't know whether Daniel had a girlfriend or anythingâperhaps he'd only married her due to Thomas' pressure. Otherwise, he wouldn't have made her wait a whole afternoon for him, only arriving right before the city hall closed for the day. "What are you getting at?" Daniel asked. "I'm fine with getting a divorce if you already have a partnerâour grandfathers have seen the marriage certificates, anyway. I don't want to inadvertently end up as a homewrecker." She respected the elderly but wouldn't do anything immoral just to comply with Neil's and Thomas' wishes. Daniel understood now. "I'm single. I usually stay at the military camp in the mountains." Freya recalled his offroad vehicle and the mud on it. That, coupled with his outfit, made her realize just who he was. "I'm sorry for misunderstanding you." "It's fine. I'll take you back to the hospital nowâyou can move in here whenever it's convenient for you." "What about you?" she blurted. Then, she disdained herself for asking. What did his matters have to do with her? "I need to head back after this. There's an urgent mission I need to handle." That was the last thing Daniel said to her. ⊠Shortly after Daniel left, Neil's condition took a turn for the worse, and a new semester started. Freya bustled back and forth between the university and the hospital daily. On days when Neil felt better, he could even hold Freya's hand and reminisce with her. Neither of them mentioned that rainy night, though. He kept telling her that life was long and that she had to live well independently. However, he also told her she couldn't expect to do everything herself. She had to give in occasionally. Daniel looked like a good man, and they had to communicate with each other. They had to understand each other⊠Neil said many things. Freya wanted to object to everything and tell him that none of that mattered. She wanted him to know that she only wanted to spend her life with him in a small town called Floriver Town. She wanted to read medical texts and pick herbs with him. However, as a doctor, she was rational enough to know there was no chance of them ever returning to that life. The reports and data she saw every day were enough to tell her that Neil's condition was deteriorating. She cried almost daily throughout that month but hid it well. Neil never noticed. One day, white clouds floated in the blue sky. Freya drew the curtains, allowing the sunlight to stream into the room. Neil was in good spirits. "The weather is so nice today, Fae. Maybe you should take me off my oxygen tube now." He sounded calm, but Freya faltered while clipping his nails. She acted like she hadn't heard him and moved on to the next finger. "I can't take it anymore, Fae. I'm on drug every day, but it still hurts so bad. I'm begging you, okay?" His plea made Freya's nose prickle. Tears rolled down her face and landed on the floor, fading within seconds. Neil was a proud and strong man who'd never begged anyone in his life. Now⊠It looked like she really had to let him go. She slowly shut her eyes, sounding choked up as she said, "Okay. I'll get a doctor after I'm done clipping your nails." "The weather is so nice today that I feel so much more relaxed," Neil said. He lifted a hand with difficulty to caress her head one last time. It reminded her of how he'd praised her whenever she could memorize the things she'd read in the medical texts. After Freya signed the necessary documents, the doctor removed Neil's oxygen tube. She stood by his bedside and held his hand until his body became devoid of warmth. Thomas helped her with Neil's funeral, after which he urged her to move into Daniel's apartment. Chapter 4 Two years passed in the blink of an eye. "There's no time to eat, Dr. Somner. We're being dispatched for a house call." Freya was in a hospital's emergency room. When she heard the nurse, Jade Winton, call her, she put a folder over her unfinished instant mac and cheese and left the doctor's lounge. "Where's Dr. Wood?" she asked while wearing a mask. She hurried to catch up with Jade. "He's accompanying Lena for a prenatal check. I've called him, and he's on his way." Jade grabbed a first-aid kit and an extra bag of gauze and bandages. She handed them to Freya. "What's the situation? Why do we need so many bandages and gauze?" "A luxury jewelry store was robbed. The store's staff called the police, but the robbers discovered them and took ten staff hostage. We're being dispatched to provide medical assistance," Jade said. She told Freya everything she knew, then added, "Don't be rash later. Leave everything to Dr. Wood." "Got it. Thanks, Jade." Freya's mentor, Jason Wood, arrived at the same time as Freya and Jade. He was a tall, skinny man whose hairline was receding. He'd come from a prenatal check with his wife, Lena Johnson, and had already changed into his uniform. It made him look particularly spirited. "What's the situation?" he asked as he got into the car. "A jewelry store's been robbed. The robbers are armed," Jade said. Silence descended upon the car. They didn't know what they were facing but had to go at it regardless. Medicine knew no borders, and all lives were equal in worth. They had to save lives as long as they were at risk. When Freya and the others arrived, the police had already secured the scene. A crowd consisting of spectators and staff from various media outlets gathered behind the police line, surrounding the place and making it hard for anyone to get through. Police cars and vehicles belonging to a SWAT team were parked outside the jewelry store. There were also three buses with the windows tinted black. Freya followed Jason out of the car. A man who looked like an administrator hurried over to them, looking anxious. "The robbers need a doctor in there to save their comrade. Which one of you two will go in?" Freya looked at the jewelry store. It had three floors and was a corner lot with an expansive view. A mall was behind it, which meant it probably had more than one exit. "I'll go," Jason said, dragging Freya out of her reverie. She gave him a disagreeable look. "No way. I'll go, Dr. Wood. You have parents and children to care for, and Lena's conceived with your second child. You can't go in there." "You can't, either. You're inexperienced." Jason's attitude was firm. "The situation is complicated. I'm the only one who can head in there." Freya didn't argue with him. She turned to the administrator and volunteered. "I'll go, sir. I've passed the medical board exam and can practice independently. I don't have any dependents or relatives to care for." He looked at her. She was young and so nervous that she clenched her fists, but her expression was calm. She was bold, but her courage needed some training. "You can go, then. We don't know the situation inside, so we can only act when the Falcon Strike Unit arrives. All you need to do when you get in there is to save whoever is injured. Drag things out for as long as possible while ensuring your safety and wait for help." "Understood, sir." Freya wore her medical cap and gave herself a mental pep talk. "FreyaâŠ" Jason started. "I have to gain experience since I don't have it, Dr. Wood. You have to give me a chance," she said. That was what medicine was like. One had to be bold and careful while constantly defeating one's old self. That way, one would only become a better version of oneself. Jason knew what Freya was like. She'd met various people when treating patients. When some of them criticized or insulted her, she wouldn't take it lying down. Her retorts left much to be desired, though. For instance, if a patient said she was incapable and that a doctor online had told them this and that, she would say, "I'll leave, then. You can ask your online doctor to treat you." Once, someone had shouted at her, saying she was useless. She'd clapped back, calling that person the useless one. "Do you guys have a bulletproof vest or something? Give one to her." Jason knew nothing he said would change Freya's mind. The administrator gave one of his subordinates a look. A member of the SWAT team brought a bulletproof vest over. Freya took her doctor's coat off and put the bulletproof vest on over her T-shirt. Then, she put her uniform on. Chapter 5 Jade handed Freya the first-aid kit before hanging the stethoscope from her neck. "You're just going to ignore everything I told you before we came here, aren't you? You're bound to get into trouble if you continue like this." "No one is more suitable than me, Jade," Freya said calmly. "It's not like the military region's general hospital lacks doctors. If you turn them down, they'll arrange for someone else to come." "But it's too far away. They'll take at least 30 minutes to arrive. That doesn't conform to the principles of pre-hospitalization emergency care." Jade was one of the emergency room's most experienced nurses, so she knew Freya was right. It was the only thing they could do under the circumstances. The administrator held a loudspeaker and shouted toward the store, "The doctor is coming. Open the door." A hoarse voice rang out as soon as the words were out of his mouth. "Put the first-aid kit on the ground and turn in a circle. Then, take everything out of the first-aid kit and lay them on the ground." Freya did as told. She'd just placed the final tool on the ground when the hoarse voice rang out again. "Put the things back in and come inside." Freya packed everything back. She was about to enter the store when she felt a cool breeze. Curious, she looked in the direction it had come. A helicopter was hovering in midair in one of the jewelry store's blind spots. A tall figure in camouflage slid down the rope and made a smooth landing. It happened in seconds. Freya stared at the man, finding his figure incredibly familiar. He wore a black mask, and his sharp eyes flitted past her. Then, he hid behind the wall. Another team member landed behind him. "Come in," the hoarse voice urged loudly. He sounded impatient. Freya knew she had to enter the store since these people had yet to infiltrate it. Once she understood that, she didn't hesitate to head inside. As soon as she pushed open the door, she smelled the metallic scent of blood. Suddenly, someone grabbed her by the neck and roughly dragged her inside. Then, he flung her onto the floor and commanded, "Save him." She looked at the man on the floor. His mask, shaped like a pig's head, had been thrown aside. He looked ashen while struggling to breathe and had cyanosis of the nail bed. These were all signs of a lack of oxygen. Freya checked him and concluded that he was having an asthma attack. His throat had swelled up, leading to breathing difficulties. She searched his bag while muttering, "Where's the inhaler?" Asthma patients would bring their inhalers when they were out, but she didn't find one in his bag. "What are you looking for?" a man in a mask shaped like a dog's head asked. "His inhaler," she said. "He doesn't have one. Do a cricothyrotomy on him right now." Freya was taken aback. "How are you related to him? You know how to save him?" Suddenly, he pressed a gun to her forehead. "Shut up if you don't want to die. Just do as I say!" The iciness of the metal made Freya's heart clench. Her mind went blank for a second, and she couldn't think. "Hurry up!" He kicked her shoulder. The pain made her snap to her senses. She forced herself to calm down and took a deep breath before commencing anatomical positioning and sterilization. Then, she inserted a thick injection needle into the cricothyroid membrane. The process didn't take long, and the man gradually started looking better. Suddenly, a black thing landed not far from Freya. Before she realized what it was, a few more followed. The inside of the store was quickly filled with smoke, and people started yelling. The alarm went off. Freya wanted to take advantage of the chaos to hide, but a hand wrapped around her neck. A gun was pressed to her forehead, and someone snarled, "You're coming with me." Chapter 6 The man dragged Freya to a secluded corner to hide. The cold feeling against her temple made her compliant. Her palms grew sweaty as she stood there, and she could hear her heart racing. No matter how nervous or scared she was, she could only place her faith in the Falcon Strike Unit and tightly hold the needle in her hand. A few minutes later, red lights flashed at them. The man dragged Freya out of their hiding spot. Before she could even see what was happening, she heard a muffled groan behind her. Then, there was a thump, and the robber's hand fell before her. She was still lost when a team of three surrounded her. A familiar voice said, "Take her out, Rabbit." "Roger, Falcon." This voice belonged to a woman. Rabbit, or Loren Smith, turned to Freya. "Come with me." Freya turned to look at the familiar man while following Loren out. He glanced at her while walking up the stairs, and his sharp eyes matched the ones in her memory. She asked Loren, "Is the person you called Falcon Daniel Talbot?" Loren faltered. Then, she continued walking out while observing their surroundings. She didn't respond to Freya's question, but Freya knew she was right. After leaving the jewelry store, the situation outside left no room for Freya to be pensive. She threw herself into workâthe jewelry store's staff had more or less been injured. Jason was rescuing the most critically injured ones, so she had to handle those who were only bruised or scraped. The injured staff came and went as she stopped the bleeding, cleaned wounds, and bandaged them. "Freya." She looked up in the middle of stopping a patient's bleeding to see black leather boots before her. Then, she raised her head to find Daniel standing before her. She looked away and continued with her work. "Yes?" "Help me clean this up." He'd taken his mask off, his tanned face unreadable. It had been two years since they'd last seen each other. Now that they were reunited, Freya still couldn't help feeling a little scared of him. Based on what she remembered, he was a little domineering, and he spoke and acted brusquely. "I'm almost done here." She picked up the pace and recorded the time. Then, she called out to Jade, who was somewhere behind her, "I'm done with the last one, Jade. They can be sent to the hospital now." She turned back to Daniel. "Have a seat." She sterilized her hands and scanned him. There didn't seem to be any wounds on him, so she asked, "Where's your injury?" "The side of my abdomen." He lifted his shirt, revealing the bandage around his waist. Freya crouched before him, finding that the bandage had already been stained with blood. She removed it and looked at the stitches on the neat woundâit was a knife wound. He asked, "How have you been for the past two years?" "Not too bad." "I was on a mission abroad when your grandfather passed. I've only just returned." Freya faltered. Daniel was explaining why he had missed Neil's funeral. Her voice remained calm as she said, "I understand." They didn't speak anymore after that. Freya didn't ask about the wound, merely cleaning it and bandaging it again. She stood up and took off her gloves, throwing them into the medical waste bin. "You'll have to be careful with your wound for some time. It'll take longer for you to recover if you keep reopening it." "Thanks," he said. "You're welcome." Their conversation was polite and distant. "This is yours, right?" Daniel suddenly held out a sandalwood bracelet with an emerald pendant in the middle. Freya's face was carved on itâit didn't look much like her, though. It was a bracelet her father had made for her. "Yes, it is. Thanks." She reached out for it. Her fingers brushed against his palm as she took the bracelet from him, making her heart skip a beat. She immediately retracted her hand. "I'm leaving." Daniel stood up. He straightened his shirt and returned to his unit. Freya watched as the helicopter started up. The blades spun, lifting the aircraft into the air. Then, it flew away. "Let's go, Dr. Somner. We're taking a police car back," Jade called. Freya snapped to her senses. The helicopter was no longer in sight. All that was left was a vortex cloud left from its tail. She tightened her grip on the bracelet and packed everything up. Then, she ran to Jade with the first-aid kit and medical waste bag in hand. ⊠After the incident, Jason requested that she be placed under counseling and given a month off. Freya returned to work after only three days at home, though. "Go home and rest," he said. "I need to do something with my hands, Dr. Wood." Jason pressed a hand to his forehead and threw her a pair of gloves. "Go to the debridement room and change the dressing for the patients there. You're not allowed to go on house calls or dispatches in the future." "Why?" Freya didn't get it. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465177296_583272707382050_3697801936779761977_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mUz0jS336_YQ7kNvgEr6xKE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ABZCgZ6RIXDKXjPgWVLagEa&oh=00_AYA_vBTIR7x-f9JPfi3DtQOOtVxelpelPcV06bQIzV37zA&oe=673B1091 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,454,945 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453851}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | Neil Somner entrusts his granddaughter, Freya Somner, to an old patient he saved back in the day. The patient promises that he'll have his grandson marry Freya. The man disappears right after he and Freya register their marriage. When they meet again two years later, he's an army captain, and she's a brave, calm doctor in the emergency room. To keep Freya out of danger, Daniel Talbot uses his influence and clout to transfer her out of the emergency room. Unbeknownst to him, his rival in love is waiting for Freya in the new department. It's one of Daniel's rare moments of failure. One day, Daniel asks Freya, "What do you think of me?" She looks at him. "I'm not going to comment on that. I don't know you." He stands in her way, refusing to let her go. "You can get to know me now." | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465363118_1068771147804090_8770423159999719943_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=m-ESqqj_NjgQ7kNvgG_adio&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ABZCgZ6RIXDKXjPgWVLagEa&oh=00_AYDeiAe-47jt2RgZI0DHsMMuUfQqjNk_r2hultPFZuIFPw&oe=673B3514 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,454,754 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453984}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophieâs voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462143534_1670092790224824_679006321541673997_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mX1goqE0BVsQ7kNvgFl6Qz6&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACdeBfGNDCHkF5ORnKEsngn&oh=00_AYAj0frXMskZAeeF51Hk_3dLbbPwKkCGCblro4a46q_7LQ&oe=673B0537 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,455,667 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453828}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "PleaseâŠ." I beg. "He was an AlphaâŠI⊠I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,755 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460622970_1670828570426940_5800795536815850435_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nZMRnCN6Ef4Q7kNvgHuhZs-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AR5mOnKatkOfzPiXgJ-Og47&oh=00_AYBijYZMzoymXtSjQRPo-cTsHA9pg32JfldCAljo0N7Cjg&oe=673B2EBF | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,455,944 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453984}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | In her past life, she tragically died on the operating table. Now, all she wants is a divorce, but the man who once ignored her is desperately pleading for her to stay... âHeart pacemaker! Quick! Increase the voltage!â The intern nurse is trembling, covered in blood. The operating room reeks of blood. The woman on the bed is pale and whispering, â JuanâŠâ âWhat?â The nurse leans closer. â JuanâŠâ Heâs the powerful president of a major company! The doctor, panicking, misdials before finally reaching him: âPresident Juan, your wife is about to die. You might want to come say goodbye.â Coldly, he replies, âIs she still alive? Call me when sheâs gone.â The line goes dead. At that moment, the light fades from her eyes. Juan⊠Do you really hate me this much? Debra feels her soul leave her body, looking at her lifeless selfâshe died during childbirth. She loved Juan deeply and sacrificed everything for him, only to end up like this. If only she could start over, she would avoid her past mistakes. âMadam, your husband wants to take you to the auction tonight. What do you want to wear?â A familiar voice pulls her back. Everything looks familiar, itâs her and Juanâs new home! This was five years ago when he needed her for an auction. Could it be⊠sheâs been reborn?... | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460516715_3731909377059048_7579242386769920403_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gmadio-ph4gQ7kNvgEDcUeH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AVP7k6U8hQFu41cCHVwvl12&oh=00_AYCM939f6Yy8TxSeJXx-d02fDnMKewRUaoXaxPp0ZCF5mw&oe=673B3371 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,454,981 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2454444}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.â âYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,â Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uTZiEAPCA5gQ7kNvgHx0UnW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ABZCgZ6RIXDKXjPgWVLagEa&oh=00_AYA2qiSeFHbmHPwLgVDJ01sNU1VQFS1T8M4f3dCKhIuG8g&oe=673B1435 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,454,795 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2454444}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.â âYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,â Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464198210_1335425697867830_3839403089342624662_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xmYBkbCqSfAQ7kNvgFJYg8I&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACdeBfGNDCHkF5ORnKEsngn&oh=00_AYAFDT74UcFyLtSTqxG05MzYURGnfIvuZ9nJONwIG2jxlA&oe=673B1600 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,455,122 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453967}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herâher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheâs really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donât need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeâs veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnât understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother. Sheâs made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateâs affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. Sheâs a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnât want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheâs straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonât like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youâll be in separate wings. She wonât compete with you for control of the household. She doesnât care about those things.â âDo you really think Iâm attached to managing this household?â Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettâs mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsâall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. âEnough, I wonât argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,â said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. âMy lady, my lord was too much!â said Lulu, Carissaâs maid, wiping her tears away. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?â Lulu held her forehead and gasped. âBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.â Tears finally welled up in Carissaâs eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youâre the only child I have left.â Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaâs youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherâs and motherâs gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaâs mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youâll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iâll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaâs eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyâs achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iâll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaâs expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iâm that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iâll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itâs Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letâs go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettâs father, Jonathan, didnât fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaâs room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youâre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youâre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnât expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheâs rather rough around the edges and doesnât compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itâs a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnât that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itâs quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingâs edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheâs a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canât be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaâs expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youâve always been sensible. Now that youâve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraâs contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettâs. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaâs tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyâre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenât you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iâll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iâm still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youâve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaâs medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaâs medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyâs business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnât mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatâs settled, then. Iâll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonât be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youâre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaâs compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaâs expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnât even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⊠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youâre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaâs cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnât beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donât want me to have it." "Fine. And donât forget the jewelry youâre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereâs nothing else, Iâll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! âSheâll come around. She doesnât have any other choice,â Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnât like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaâs heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherâtheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateâs family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsâ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. âDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itâs not that I donât want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.â Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, âMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youâre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnât eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?â âIâm not hungry.â The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. âPlease donât be so hard on yourself. Itâs not worth getting sick over. Why donât we just let it go? After all, youâre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheâll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?â Lulu pleaded. Carissaâs gaze was cold. âLulu, if youâre going to talk like that, donât speak at all.â Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât see her. The edict has been issued, and I canât take it back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.â âIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanâs contributions surpass all others,â Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanâs third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaâs situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458293998_1696356974464897_6574490535769686259_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=JHT0iQy8EqUQ7kNvgE6uwtf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AB0iqFSx1GXLu_hFaHzu-jK&oh=00_AYDuHWQc6orcsSaELdgG8cGWqQu6BEJ33K7qOhqDN1CGOw&oe=673B199F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,455,168 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453967}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap. She looked at the man before herâher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheâs really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donât need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeâs veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnât understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother." Carissa blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need. Sheâs a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. If she meets you, she might say things you wonât like. Why put yourself through that?" Barrett refused instantly. She calmly said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458437127_477747965244290_4322993807472622297_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=lFDz580rzokQ7kNvgH9JwNq&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ArGkYjmIiQ4vnG0uUTKLZEm&oh=00_AYDmBRZEeVZJTr8ARATME1kNqmqjcV7UB8TF6Wqn36RsfQ&oe=673B125F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,455,104 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
ЧОŃаŃŃ ŃлДЎŃŃŃŃŃ ĐłĐ»Đ°ĐČŃđ | ĐĐœĐ”ĐŒ ĐŸĐœĐž ĐœĐ”Đ·ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐŒŃĐ” ĐœĐ°ŃалŃĐœĐžĐșĐž Đž ĐżĐŸĐŽŃĐžĐœĐ”ĐœĐœŃĐ”. ĐĐŸŃŃŃ ŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° Đ·ĐœĐ°Đ»Đ°, ĐœĐ°ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ĐŸĐœ ŃŃĐŒĐ°ŃŃДЎŃĐžĐč. ĐĐŸ ŃŃĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐŽĐœŃ ĐœĐžĐșŃĐŸ ĐœĐ” Đ·ĐœĐ°Đ» ĐŸĐ± ĐžŃ ĐŸŃĐœĐŸŃĐ”ĐœĐžŃŃ ... ===== ĐлаĐČа 1 РазлŃĐșа ŃĐșŃДплŃĐ”Ń ŃŃĐČŃŃĐČа ĐĐ· ĐČĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸĐč ĐŽĐŸĐœĐŸŃОлŃŃ ŃŃĐŒ ĐČĐŸĐŽŃ. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° Đž ĐаŃĐ°Ń Đ±ŃлО ŃаĐčĐœĐŸ Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐ°ŃŃ ĐČ ŃĐ”ŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐ” ĐŽĐČŃŃ Đ»Đ”Ń. ĐŃжŃĐžĐœĐ° бŃĐ» Đ”Ń ĐœĐ°ŃалŃĐœĐžĐșĐŸĐŒ ĐœĐ° ŃĐ°Đ±ĐŸŃĐ”, ĐłĐ”ĐœĐ”ŃалŃĐœŃĐŒ ĐŽĐžŃĐ”ĐșŃĐŸŃĐŸĐŒ КДŃŃаĐșĐŸĐČ ĐŃŃпп. ĐŃ ŃĐŸĐŒĐ°Đœ заĐșŃŃŃОлŃŃ ĐŸŃĐ”ĐœŃ Đ±ŃŃŃŃĐŸ. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ŃŃŃŃĐŸĐžĐ»Đ°ŃŃ ĐœĐ° ŃĐ°Đ±ĐŸŃŃ ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžŃ, а ĐžŃ Ń ĐаŃаŃĐŸĐŒ ĐżŃĐŸĐžŃŃ ĐŸĐŽĐžŃ ĐżĐ”ŃĐČŃĐč ĐžĐœŃĐžĐŒĐœŃĐč ĐșĐŸĐœŃаĐșŃ ĐČ ĐœĐŸŃŃ ĐżĐŸŃлД ĐČĐ”ŃĐ”ŃĐžĐœĐșĐž. ĐаŃа ĐżĐŸĐŽĐżĐžŃала бŃаŃĐœŃĐč ĐŽĐŸĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃ, ŃĐ”ŃĐžĐČ ŃĐșŃŃŃŃ ŃŃĐŸŃ Đ±ŃаĐș ĐŸŃ ĐŸĐ±ŃĐ”ŃŃĐČĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸŃŃĐž, ĐżĐŸŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșŃ ĐžŃ ŃĐŸŃĐ· ĐŒĐŸĐł бŃŃŃ ŃаŃŃĐŸŃĐłĐœŃŃ ĐČ Đ»ŃĐ±ĐŸĐč ĐŒĐŸĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ. Đа, ŃŃĐŸŃ ĐżĐŸŃŃŃĐżĐŸĐș ĐșажДŃŃŃ ĐœĐ”ŃазŃĐŒĐœŃĐŒ, ĐŸĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ ĐœĐ° ŃĐŸŃ ĐŒĐŸĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ŃŃĐžŃала ŃĐ”Đ±Ń ĐœĐ°ŃŃĐŸŃŃĐ”Đč ŃŃаŃŃлОĐČĐžŃĐ”Đč. ĐĐžĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐœĐ” ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»Đ° Đž ĐżĐŸĐŽŃĐŒĐ°ŃŃ ĐŸ ŃĐŸĐŒ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ°-ĐœĐžĐ±ŃĐŽŃ ĐČŃĐčĐŽĐ”Ń Đ·Đ°ĐŒŃж за ŃĐ”Đ»ĐŸĐČĐ”Đșа, ĐČ ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸĐłĐŸ бŃла ĐČĐ»ŃĐ±Đ»Đ”ĐœĐ° ĐČĐŸŃĐ”ĐŒŃ Đ»Đ”Ń. Đа ĐżŃĐ”ĐŽĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” ĐаŃаŃа ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐŸĐłĐ»Đ°ŃОлаŃŃ ĐŽĐ°Đ¶Đ” ĐœĐ” ŃазЎŃĐŒŃĐČаŃ. ĐĐŸŃлД ŃĐČаЎŃĐ±Ń ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœĐ° бŃĐ» ĐŸŃĐ”ĐœŃ Đ·Đ°ĐœŃŃ â Đ±ĐŸĐ»ŃŃŃŃ ŃаŃŃŃ ĐČŃĐ”ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐž ĐŸĐœ ĐżŃĐŸĐČĐŸĐŽĐžĐ» за ŃĐ°Đ±ĐŸŃĐŸĐč. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ” Ń ĐŸŃДла, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ĐŸĐœ Đ±ĐŸĐ»ŃŃĐ” ĐŸŃŃаĐČалŃŃ Ń ĐœĐ”Đč ĐŽĐŸĐŒĐ°, ĐŸĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° бŃла ŃĐČĐ”ŃĐ”ĐœĐ° ĐČ ŃĐČĐŸŃĐŒ ĐŒŃжД, ĐżĐŸŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșŃ Đ·Đ° ĐżĐŸŃĐ»Đ”ĐŽĐœĐžĐ” ĐœĐ”ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ Đ»Đ”Ń ĐŸ ĐœŃĐŒ ĐœĐ” ĐżŃĐŸŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐœĐž Đ”ĐŽĐžĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ ŃĐ»ŃŃ Đ° ĐŸ ŃĐŸĐŒĐ°ĐœĐ” Ń Đ¶Đ”ĐœŃĐžĐœĐ°ĐŒĐž. ĐŃлО ĐœĐ” бŃаŃŃ ĐČ ŃŃŃŃ Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐœĐ”ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸĐ” бДзŃазлОŃОД, ĐаŃĐ°Ń Đ±ŃĐ» ОЎДалŃĐœŃĐŒ ĐŒŃĐ¶Đ”ĐŒ. ĐŁĐČОЎДĐČ ŃДзŃĐ»ŃŃĐ°Ń ŃĐ”ŃŃа ĐœĐ° бДŃĐ”ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸŃŃŃ, Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐžŃĐżŃŃала ŃĐŒĐ”ŃĐ°ĐœĐœŃĐ” ŃŃĐČŃŃĐČа. Đ ĐșĐŸĐœŃĐ” ĐșĐŸĐœŃĐŸĐČ ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐ”ŃОлаŃŃ ŃĐșазаŃŃ ĐŒŃĐ¶Ń ĐżŃаĐČĐŽŃ. ĐŃŃ Đ”Đč Ń ĐŸŃĐ”Đ»ĐŸŃŃ ŃаŃŃĐșазаŃŃ Đ”ĐŒŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŽĐČа ĐłĐŸĐŽĐ° ĐœĐ°Đ·Đ°ĐŽ ĐŸĐœĐž ĐČŃŃŃĐ”ŃОлОŃŃ ĐœĐ” ĐČпДŃĐČŃĐ”, Đž ŃŃĐŸ ĐŽĐŸ ŃŃĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° Đ»ŃбОла Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐŒĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ лДŃ. ĐĐŸĐŽĐ° ĐČ ĐČĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸĐč ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐœĐ”Ń-ŃĐŸ заŃĐžŃ Đ»Đ°. ĐаĐș ŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐČŃŃДл, зазĐČĐŸĐœĐžĐ» Đ”ĐłĐŸ ŃДлДŃĐŸĐœ. ĐŃжŃĐžĐœĐ° ĐČŃŃДл ĐœĐ° балĐșĐŸĐœ Ń ĐŸĐŽĐœĐžĐŒ лОŃŃ Đ±Đ°ĐœĐœŃĐŒ ĐżĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃĐ”ĐœŃĐ”ĐŒ ĐœĐ° бŃĐŽŃĐ°Ń Đž ĐŸŃĐČĐ”ŃОл ĐœĐ° Đ·ĐČĐŸĐœĐŸĐș. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐČзглŃĐœŃла ĐœĐ° ŃаŃŃ â ĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœĐŸŃŃ. ĐĐœĐ° ĐżŃДбŃĐČала ĐČ ŃĐŒŃŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐž. ĐŃĐŸ ĐŒĐŸĐł ĐżĐŸĐ·ĐČĐŸĐœĐžŃŃ ĐаŃаŃŃ ĐČ ŃŃĐŸĐ»Ń ĐżĐŸĐ·ĐŽĐœĐžĐč ŃаŃ? ĐŃжŃĐžĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐŸĐČŃĐ» ĐœĐ° балĐșĐŸĐœĐ” ĐœĐ”ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ĐŒĐžĐœŃŃ, а заŃĐ”ĐŒ ĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃĐ»ŃŃ ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐœĐ°ŃŃ Đž ŃĐœŃĐ» ĐżĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃĐ”ĐœŃĐ”. ЀОгŃŃа ĐаŃаŃа бŃла ĐČпДŃаŃĐ»ŃŃŃĐ”Đč. Đа Đ”ĐłĐŸ жОĐČĐŸŃĐ” ĐșŃаŃĐŸĐČалОŃŃ ĐșŃбОĐșĐž, ĐœĐŸĐłĐž бŃлО ĐŽĐ»ĐžĐœĐœŃĐŒĐž, а плДŃĐž ĐșŃДпĐșĐžĐŒĐž Đž ĐŒŃŃĐșŃлОŃŃŃĐŒĐž. ĐŃĐŸŃĐČаŃŃ ĐŸŃ ŃŃĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœŃ ĐČзглŃĐŽ бŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐœĐ”ĐČĐŸĐ·ĐŒĐŸĐ¶ĐœĐŸ! Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐČОЎДла Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐŸĐ±ĐœĐ°Đ¶ŃĐœĐœŃĐŒ ĐœĐ” ĐČпДŃĐČŃĐ”, ĐœĐŸ ĐșŃаŃĐœĐ”Đ»Đ° ĐșажЎŃĐč Ńаз, а Đ”Ń ŃĐ”ŃĐŽŃĐ” ĐœĐ°ŃĐžĐœĐ°Đ»ĐŸ ĐșĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃĐžŃŃŃŃ ĐČ Đ±Đ”ŃĐ”ĐœĐŸĐŒ ŃĐ”ĐŒĐżĐ”. ĐаŃаŃ, ĐœĐ” ĐŸĐ±ŃаŃĐ°Ń ĐČĐœĐžĐŒĐ°ĐœĐžŃ ĐœĐ° блŃжЎаŃŃĐžĐč ĐČзглŃĐŽ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ, ĐČĐ·ŃĐ» Ń ĐșŃĐŸĐČаŃĐž ŃŃбаŃĐșŃ Đž бŃŃĐșĐž ĐŸŃ ĐșĐŸŃŃŃĐŒĐ°. ĐĐœ ĐŸĐŽĐ”Đ»ŃŃ Đž ŃĐŸĐœĐșĐžĐŒĐž палŃŃĐ°ĐŒĐž заĐČŃзал галŃŃŃĐș. ĐĐłĐŸ ĐșŃаŃĐžĐČĐŸĐ” лОŃĐŸ Ń ŃŃŃĐșĐžĐŒĐž ĐŸŃĐ”ŃŃĐ°ĐœĐžŃĐŒĐž ĐżŃОЎаĐČĐ°Đ»ĐŸ Đ”ĐłĐŸ аŃŃĐ” ĐČлаŃŃĐœĐŸŃŃŃ. ĐĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ ŃĐ”ĐčŃĐ°Ń ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœĐ” ĐżĐŸŃа бŃĐ»ĐŸ ОЎŃĐž. «ĐĐ” жЎО ĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ. ĐĄĐżĐŸĐșĐŸĐčĐœĐŸĐč ĐœĐŸŃО», â ŃĐșазал ĐŸĐœ. ЧŃĐŸ? ĐŃЎа ĐŸĐœ ŃĐŸĐ±ŃалŃŃ ĐČ ŃаĐșĐŸĐč ŃаŃ? Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐșŃДпŃĐ” Ńжала ŃĐ”ŃŃ ĐœĐ° бДŃĐ”ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸŃŃŃ, ŃĐ°Đ·ĐŸŃаŃĐŸĐČĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸ глŃĐŽŃ ĐœĐ° ĐŒŃжа. ĐŃ ŃĐ”ŃĐŽŃĐ” Đ·Đ°ĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœĐžĐ»Đ° пДŃалŃ. ĐĐŸŃазЎŃĐŒĐ°ĐČ, ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐŸŃŃĐŸŃĐŸĐ¶ĐœĐŸ ĐżŃĐŸĐ±ĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃала: «ĐĐŸ ĐČĐ”ĐŽŃ ŃжД ŃаĐș ĐżĐŸĐ·ĐŽĐœĐŸ...» ĐалŃŃŃ ĐаŃаŃа Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ŃлО ĐœĐ° галŃŃŃĐșĐ”. ĐĄĐŸ ŃĐ»Đ°Đ±ĐŸĐč ŃĐ»ŃбĐșĐŸĐč ĐŸĐœ Đž ŃŃĐžĐżĐœŃĐ» ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșŃ Đ·Đ° ĐŒĐŸŃĐșŃ ŃŃ Đ°: «ĐДЎО ŃĐ”Đ±Ń Ń ĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸ, Đ»Đ°ĐŽĐœĐŸ? ĐŁ ĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ ĐżĐŸŃĐČОлОŃŃ ĐŽĐ”Đ»Đ°. ĐĐ” жЎО». ĐĄ ŃŃĐžĐŒĐž ŃĐ»ĐŸĐČĐ°ĐŒĐž ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœĐ° ĐœĐ°ĐżŃаĐČОлŃŃ Đș ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃĐž. «ĐаŃаŃ?» ĐĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа бŃŃŃŃĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐ±Đ”Đ¶Đ°Đ»Đ° Đž ĐŽĐŸĐłĐœĐ°Đ»Đ° Đ”ĐłĐŸ. ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐŸĐ±Đ”ŃĐœŃĐ»ŃŃ Đž ŃĐ”ŃŃŃĐ·ĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃŃДл ĐœĐ° ĐœĐ”Ń. «РŃŃĐŒ ĐŽĐ”Đ»ĐŸ?» ĐĐłĐŸ ŃĐŸĐœ бŃĐ» Ń ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐŽĐœŃĐŒ. ĐДЎŃĐœĐŸĐ” ĐŸĐ±Đ»Đ°ĐșĐŸ ĐœĐ°ĐČĐžŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐœĐ°ĐŽ паŃĐŸĐč, ĐżĐŸĐșа ĐŸĐœĐž ŃĐŒĐŸŃŃДлО ĐŽŃŃĐł ĐœĐ° ĐŽŃŃга. РаŃŃŃŃĐŸĐ”ĐœĐœĐ°Ń, Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ŃĐžŃ ĐŸ ŃĐżŃĐŸŃОла: «Я Ń ĐŸŃДла ĐœĐ°ĐČĐ”ŃŃĐžŃŃ Đ±Đ°Đ±ŃŃĐșŃ Đ·Đ°ĐČŃŃа. ĐąŃ ĐŒĐŸĐ¶Đ”ŃŃ ĐżĐŸĐ”Ń Đ°ŃŃ ŃĐŸ ĐŒĐœĐŸĐč?» Đ„ŃŃĐżĐșĐ°Ń Đž Đ±ĐŸĐ»ŃĐœĐ°Ń Đ±Đ°Đ±ŃŃĐșа ĐČŃДгЎа бŃла ŃаЎа ĐżŃĐžĐ”Đ·ĐŽŃ ĐČĐœŃŃĐșĐž. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° Ń ĐŸŃДла ĐżĐŸĐ·ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐŒĐžŃŃ Đ”Ń Ń ĐаŃаŃĐŸĐŒ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń Đ·Đ°ĐČĐ”ŃĐžŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐž ŃŃаŃŃлОĐČŃ ĐČ Đ±ŃаĐșĐ”. «ĐаĐČаĐč ŃĐ”ŃĐžĐŒ заĐČŃŃа, Đ»Đ°ĐŽĐœĐŸ?» йаĐș Đž ĐœĐ” ЎаĐČ ĐŸŃĐČĐ”Ńа, ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐżĐŸŃпДŃĐœĐŸ ŃŃŃĐ». Đ Đ°Đ·ĐœŃĐ” ĐŒŃŃлО ĐșŃŃŃОлОŃŃ ĐČ ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČĐ” ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșĐž, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐžĐœŃла ĐŽŃŃ Đž ĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃлаŃŃ ĐČ ĐżĐŸŃŃДлŃ. ĐĐœĐ° ĐŽĐŸĐ»ĐłĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»Đ° заŃĐœŃŃŃ. Đа Đ”Ń ŃДлДŃĐŸĐœ ĐżŃĐžŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐœĐ”ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ŃĐČĐ”ĐŽĐŸĐŒĐ»Đ”ĐœĐžĐč Оз ĐœĐ”ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃŃŃ ĐžĐœŃĐ”ŃĐœĐ”Ń-Đ±Đ»ĐŸĐłĐŸĐČ. Đ ĐœĐŸĐČĐŸŃŃĐž ĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃĐžĐ»ĐŸŃŃ: «ĐĐœĐ°ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐžŃĐ°Ń ĐŽĐžĐ·Đ°ĐčĐœĐ”Ń ĐĐ»Đ”ĐœĐ° ЀаЎДДĐČа бŃла Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ŃĐ”ĐœĐ° ĐČ Đ°ŃŃĐŸĐżĐŸŃŃŃ Ń Đ·Đ°ĐłĐ°ĐŽĐŸŃĐœŃĐŒ паŃĐœĐ”ĐŒÂ». Đа ĐĐ»Đ”ĐœĐ” бŃла ĐłĐ»Đ°ĐŒŃŃĐœĐ°Ń ŃĐ»Ńпа. ЀОгŃŃа ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœŃ Đ±Ńла ŃаŃплŃĐČŃаŃĐŸĐč, ĐœĐŸ ЎажД ĐżĐŸ ĐŸŃĐ”ŃŃĐ°ĐœĐžŃĐŒ ŃŃĐ°Đ»ĐŸ ŃŃĐœĐŸ, ŃŃĐŸ ŃĐŸŃ Đ±ŃĐ» ĐœĐ” ĐżŃĐŸĐŒĐ°Ń . Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ŃĐČДлОŃОла ĐžĐ·ĐŸĐ±ŃĐ°Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”. Đ ŃлДЎŃŃŃŃŃ ŃĐ”ĐșŃĐœĐŽŃ Đ”Ń ŃĐ”ŃĐŽŃĐ” ŃĐżĐ°Đ»ĐŸ ĐČ ĐżŃŃĐșĐž. ĐŃжŃĐžĐœĐŸĐč ĐœĐ° ŃĐŸŃĐŸĐłŃаŃОО ĐŸĐșазалŃŃ ĐаŃаŃ! ĐĐœĐ°ŃĐžŃ, ĐŸĐœ ĐŸŃĐŒĐ”ĐœĐžĐ» ĐŽĐœĐ”ĐČĐœŃŃ ĐČŃŃŃĐ”ŃŃ ŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ŃаЎО ŃĐŸĐłĐŸ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń Đ·Đ°Đ±ŃаŃŃ ĐžĐ· аŃŃĐŸĐżĐŸŃŃа ŃĐČĐŸŃ Đ±ŃĐČŃŃŃ ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșŃ? РазĐČĐŸĐ»ĐœĐŸĐČаĐČŃĐžŃŃ, Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸŃŃĐČŃŃĐČĐŸĐČала Đ±ĐŸĐ»Ń ĐČ Đ¶ĐžĐČĐŸŃĐ”. ĐŃ ŃŃĐșĐž заЎŃĐŸĐ¶Đ°Đ»Đž. ĐĄĐ»ĐŸĐČĐœĐŸ ĐœĐ° аĐČŃĐŸĐŒĐ°ŃĐ” ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐœĐ°Đ±Ńала ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń ĐаŃаŃа. ĐĐČŃĐș ĐłŃĐŽĐșĐŸĐČ ĐżŃĐžĐČŃĐ» Đ”Ń ĐČ ŃŃĐČŃŃĐČĐŸ. ĐĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ŃĐŸĐ±ĐžŃалаŃŃ ĐżĐŸĐČĐ”ŃĐžŃŃ ŃŃŃбĐșŃ, Đ»ĐžĐœĐžŃ ŃĐŸĐ”ĐŽĐžĐœĐžĐ»Đ°ŃŃ, Đž ĐœĐ° ĐŽŃŃĐłĐŸĐŒ ĐșĐŸĐœŃĐ” ĐżĐŸŃĐ»ŃŃĐ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃ: «ĐĐ»Đ»ĐŸ!» ĐŃĐŸ бŃĐ» ĐŸŃĐŸĐ±Đ”ĐœĐœĐŸ ĐœĐ”Đ¶ĐœŃĐč Đ¶Đ”ĐœŃĐșĐžĐč ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃ. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”Ńла, а заŃĐ”ĐŒ бŃŃŃŃĐŸ ĐŸŃбŃĐŸŃОла ŃДлДŃĐŸĐœ. ĐĐœĐ”Đ·Đ°ĐżĐœĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸŃŃĐČŃŃĐČĐŸĐČала ĐżĐŸĐ·ŃĐČ ŃĐŸŃĐœĐŸŃŃ. Đ Đ”Ń ĐłĐŸŃĐ»Ń ĐżĐŸĐŽŃŃŃпОла жДлŃŃ. ĐŃĐžĐșŃŃĐČ ŃĐŸŃ, ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐ±Đ”Đ¶Đ°Đ»Đ° ĐČ ĐČĐ°ĐœĐœŃŃ, Đž Đ”Ń ĐČŃŃĐČĐ°Đ»ĐŸ ĐČ ŃĐœĐžŃаз. Đа ŃлДЎŃŃŃДД ŃŃŃĐŸ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐžŃла ĐœĐ° ŃĐ°Đ±ĐŸŃŃ ĐČĐŸĐČŃĐ”ĐŒŃ. ĐĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸĐœĐž ĐżĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ»ĐžŃŃ, ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐżŃŃалŃŃ ŃĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃĐžŃŃ Đ”Ń ŃĐČĐŸĐ»ĐžŃŃŃŃ. ĐĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ŃĐżŃŃĐŒĐŸ ĐœĐ°ŃŃаОĐČала ĐœĐ° ŃĐŸĐŒ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń Đ·Đ°ŃабаŃŃĐČаŃŃ ŃĐŸĐ±ŃŃĐČĐ”ĐœĐœŃĐ” ĐŽĐ”ĐœŃгО. ĐŃжŃĐžĐœĐ° ĐœĐ” ŃŃал ĐČĐŸĐ·ŃажаŃŃ, ĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐżŃĐŸŃОл Đ”Ń ŃĐ°Đ±ĐŸŃаŃŃ Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐŒĐŸŃĐœĐžŃĐ”Đč, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐ°Ń ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»Đ° ĐČĐ·ŃŃŃ ĐœĐ° ŃĐ”Đ±Ń ŃаŃŃŃ ĐŸĐ±ŃĐ·Đ°ĐœĐœĐŸŃŃĐ”Đč. ĐлаĐČĐœĐŸĐŒŃ ĐżĐŸĐŒĐŸŃĐœĐžĐșŃ, ĐаŃĐČĐ”Ń ĐĐœĐžŃĐžĐŒĐŸĐČŃ, бŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃŃŃĐ”ĐœĐŸ Đ·Đ°ĐœĐžĐŒĐ°ŃŃŃŃ ĐŸŃĐœĐŸĐČĐœŃĐŒĐž ĐŽĐ”Đ»Đ°ĐŒĐž ĐаŃаŃа. ĐĐœ бŃĐ» Đ”ĐŽĐžĐœŃŃĐČĐ”ĐœĐœŃĐŒ ŃĐŸŃŃŃĐŽĐœĐžĐșĐŸĐŒ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžĐž, Đ·ĐœĐ°ĐČŃĐžĐŒ ĐŸ бŃаĐșĐ” ĐаŃаŃа Đž Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ. Đ ŃŃĐŸ ĐČŃĐ”ĐŒŃ ĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ Оз ĐșĐŸĐ»Đ»Đ”Đł Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ ĐČŃŃŃОл Đ”Đč ĐŽĐŸĐșŃĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ Đž ĐżŃĐžĐșазал ĐŸŃĐœĐ”ŃŃĐž Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐČ ĐŸŃĐžŃ ĐаŃаŃа. ĐŃĐŸŃĐ»ŃĐŒ ĐČĐ”ŃĐ”ŃĐŸĐŒ ĐаŃĐ°Ń ŃаĐș Đž ĐœĐ” ĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃĐ»ŃŃ ĐŽĐŸĐŒĐŸĐč. ĐŃŃ ĐœĐŸŃŃ ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐŽŃĐŒĐ°Đ»Đ° ĐŸ Đ¶Đ”ĐœŃĐžĐœĐ”, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐ°Ń ĐŸŃĐČĐ”ŃОла ĐœĐ° Đ·ĐČĐŸĐœĐŸĐș. ĐĐ”ŃжДлО ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐżŃĐŸĐČŃĐ» ĐœĐŸŃŃ Ń ĐœĐ”Đč? ĐĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ŃŃаŃалаŃŃ ŃĐŸŃ ŃĐ°ĐœŃŃŃ ŃĐżĐŸĐșĐŸĐčŃŃĐČОД. ĐĐœĐ° ŃаŃŃŃЎОла â ŃŃĐŸ Đ±Ń ĐœĐž ŃĐ»ŃŃĐžĐ»ĐŸŃŃ, ĐŸĐœĐ° заŃĐ»ŃжОла бŃаĐș Ń ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœĐŸĐč, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸĐłĐŸ жажЎала ĐŽĐŸĐ»ĐłĐžĐ” ĐłĐŸĐŽŃ. ĐŃ ŃŃŃĐ°ĐŽĐ°ĐœĐžŃ ĐœĐ” ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»Đž бŃŃŃ ĐœĐ°ĐżŃаŃĐœŃĐŒĐž, ĐČĐ”ĐŽŃ ŃаĐș? ĐĐœĐ° ĐœĐ°Đ¶Đ°Đ»Đ° ĐșĐœĐŸĐżĐșŃ Đ»ĐžŃŃа Đž ĐżĐŸĐŽĐœŃлаŃŃ ĐČ ĐșĐ°Đ±ĐžĐœĐ”Ń ĐłĐ”ĐœĐ”ŃалŃĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐŽĐžŃĐ”ĐșŃĐŸŃа. ĐŃДжЎД ŃĐ”ĐŒ ĐČŃĐčŃĐž Оз лОŃŃа, Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐżŃОглаЎОла ĐČĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ŃбДЎОŃŃŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ Ń ĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸ ĐČŃглŃĐŽĐžŃ. ĐĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐžŃла ĐČ ĐŸŃĐžŃ Đž Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ŃОла, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃŃ Đ±Ńла ĐżŃĐžĐŸŃĐșŃŃŃа. РазЎалŃŃ ĐŒŃжŃĐșĐŸĐč ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃ, Đž ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐŒĐłĐœĐŸĐČĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸ ĐŸŃŃĐ°ĐœĐŸĐČОлаŃŃ. Â«Đ„ĐŸŃĐŸŃ ŃДбД, ĐŒŃжОĐș! ĐŁ ŃĐ”Đ±Ń ĐČĐŸĐŸĐ±ŃĐ” Đ”ŃŃŃ ŃŃĐČŃŃĐČа Đș Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ”?» ĐĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃ ĐżŃĐžĐœĐ°ĐŽĐ»Đ”Đ¶Đ°Đ» ĐаĐČĐžĐŽŃ ĐąĐžŃĐŸĐČŃ, ĐŽŃŃĐłŃ ĐŽĐ”ŃŃŃĐČа ĐаŃаŃа. «ЧŃĐŸ ŃŃ ĐžĐŒĐ”Đ”ŃŃ ĐČ ĐČОЎŃ?» â Ń ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐŽĐœŃĐŒ ŃĐŸĐœĐŸĐŒ ŃĐżŃĐŸŃОл ĐаŃаŃ. Â«ĐąŃ ŃĐŸŃĐœĐŸ Đ·ĐœĐ°Đ”ŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ Ń ĐžĐŒĐ”Ń ĐČ ĐČОЎŃ! â ĐаĐČОЎ ĐœĐ”ŃĐ”ŃпДлОĐČĐŸ ŃŃĐ»ĐșĐœŃĐ» ŃĐ·ŃĐșĐŸĐŒ. â ĐĐœĐ” ĐșажДŃŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° Ń ĐŸŃĐŸŃĐ°Ń ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа. РазĐČĐ” ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐœĐ” ĐČ ŃĐČĐŸŃĐŒ ĐČĐșŃŃĐ”?» Â«ĐąŃ Ń ĐŸŃĐ”ŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń Ń ĐżĐ”ŃДЎал Đ”Ń ŃДбД?» â ĐœĐ”Đ±ŃĐ”Đ¶ĐœĐŸ ŃĐżŃĐŸŃОл ĐаŃаŃ. «ĐĐ°ĐŽĐœĐŸ, забŃĐŽŃ ĐŸĐ± ŃŃĐŸĐŒ!» ĐŃДзŃĐžŃДлŃĐœŃĐč ŃĐŒĐ”Ń ĐаĐČОЎа ĐżŃĐŸĐ·ĐČŃŃал ĐČ ŃŃĐ°Ń Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ ĐŸŃĐŸĐ±Đ”ĐœĐœĐŸ ŃДзĐșĐŸ. Đ ĐœĐ”Đč ĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃОлО, ĐșаĐș ĐŸ ĐżŃĐ”ĐŽĐŒĐ”ŃĐ”. ĐĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа глŃĐ±ĐŸĐșĐŸ ĐČĐ·ĐŽĐŸŃ ĐœŃла Đž ĐșŃДпŃĐ” Ńжала ĐŽĐŸĐșŃĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ. ĐŃĐșĐŸŃĐ” ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃ ĐаĐČОЎа ĐżĐŸŃĐ»ŃŃалŃŃ ŃĐœĐŸĐČа. «ĐŃŃаŃĐž, ŃŃŃĐŸĐŒ Ń ĐČОЎДл ĐœĐŸĐČĐŸŃŃĐž ĐŸ Đ·Đ°ĐłĐ°ĐŽĐŸŃĐœĐŸĐŒ паŃĐœĐ” ĐĐ”ĐœŃ. ĐŃĐŸ ĐČĐ”ĐŽŃ Đ±ŃĐ» ŃŃ, Ўа?» «Đа». «йаĐș-ŃаĐș-ŃаĐș! ĐĐœĐ°ŃĐžŃ, ŃŃа Đ¶Đ”ĐœŃĐžĐœĐ° ĐŽĐŸ ŃĐžŃ ĐżĐŸŃ ĐŽĐ”ŃĐ¶ĐžŃ ŃĐ”Đ±Ń ŃŃĐŽĐŸĐŒ. Đ ŃŃ ŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ŃаЎ ĐŽĐŸŃŃаĐČĐžŃŃ Đ”Đč ŃĐŽĐŸĐČĐŸĐ»ŃŃŃĐČОД!» ĐаĐČОЎ ĐČĐ·ĐŽĐŸŃ ĐœŃĐ» Đž ĐżŃĐŸĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶ĐžĐ» ĐŽŃĐ°Đ·ĐœĐžŃŃ ĐаŃаŃа. «ĐŃ ĐżŃĐŸĐČДлО ĐœĐŸŃŃ ĐČĐŒĐ”ŃŃĐ”. ĐаĐș ĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃĐžŃŃŃ, ŃазлŃĐșа ŃĐșŃДплŃĐ”Ń ŃŃĐČŃŃĐČа. ĐĄĐșажО, ĐČŃ...» ĐŃ ŃĐ°Đ·ĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃ Đ±ŃĐ» ĐżĐŸĐŽĐŸĐ±Đ”Đœ ĐłŃĐŸĐŒŃ, ĐłŃŃĐœŃĐČŃĐ”ĐŒŃ ĐœĐ°ĐŽ ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČĐŸĐč Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ. ĐŃ Đ»ĐžŃĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐ±Đ»Đ”ĐŽĐœĐ”Đ»ĐŸ, а ĐșĐŸĐœĐ”ŃĐœĐŸŃŃĐž ĐŸĐœĐ”ĐŒĐ”Đ»Đž. ĐĐ»Đ”ĐœĐ° Đž ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐżŃĐŸĐČДлО ĐœĐŸŃŃ ĐČĐŒĐ”ŃŃĐ”! РазлŃĐșа ŃĐșŃДплŃĐ”Ń ŃŃĐČŃŃĐČа! ĐĐ°Đ¶ĐŽĐŸĐ” Оз ŃŃĐžŃ ŃĐ»ĐŸĐČ ĐČĐŸĐœĐ·Đ°Đ»ĐŸ ĐœĐŸĐ¶ ĐČ Đ”Ń ŃĐ”ŃĐŽŃĐ”. ĐŃĐž ŃŃĐ°Đ·Ń ŃŃ ĐŸĐŒ ĐŸŃЎаĐČалОŃŃ ĐČ Đ”Ń ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČĐ”. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐČĐŽŃŃĐł ĐżĐŸŃŃĐČŃŃĐČĐŸĐČала ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČĐŸĐșŃŃĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”, а Đ”Ń Đ·ŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐ” ŃŃĐ°Đ»ĐŸ ŃĐ°Đ·ĐŒŃŃŃĐŒ. ĐĐœĐ° ŃŃ ĐČаŃОлаŃŃ Đ·Đ° ŃŃĐ”ĐœŃ Đž ŃЎДлала Ńаг ĐœĐ°Đ·Đ°ĐŽ. ĐĐœĐ”Đ·Đ°ĐżĐœĐŸ ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃŃ ĐŸŃĐșŃŃлаŃŃ ĐžĐ·ĐœŃŃŃĐž. Â«Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ°?» ĐлаĐČа 2 ĐĐ”ĐČĐ·Đ°ĐžĐŒĐœĐ°Ń Đ»ŃĐ±ĐŸĐČŃ ĐĐČĐ”ŃŃ ĐŸŃĐșŃŃĐ» ĐаĐČОЎ, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃŃĐč ŃĐŸĐ±ĐžŃалŃŃ ŃŃ ĐŸĐŽĐžŃŃ. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ŃĐ»ĐŸĐ¶ĐžĐ»Đ° ŃŃĐșĐž, ĐżĐŸĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃлаŃŃ Đș ĐœĐ”ĐŒŃ Đž ĐșĐžĐČĐœŃла. «ĐĐŸĐ±ŃĐŸĐ” ŃŃŃĐŸ, ĐłĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ йОŃĐŸĐČ!» ĐĐ” ĐŽĐŸĐ¶ĐžĐŽĐ°ŃŃŃ ĐŸŃĐČĐ”Ńа ĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐžĐČĐ”ŃŃŃĐČОД, ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐżŃĐŸŃла ĐŒĐžĐŒĐŸ ĐаĐČОЎа Đž ĐČĐŸŃла ĐČ ĐșĐ°Đ±ĐžĐœĐ”Ń Ń ĐŽĐŸĐșŃĐŒĐ”ĐœŃĐŸĐŒ. ĐаŃĐ°Ń ŃОЎДл за Đ±ĐŸĐ»ŃŃĐžĐŒ ŃĐŸŃĐșĐŸŃĐœŃĐŒ ŃŃĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐŒ. Đ ĐŽĐŸŃĐŸĐłĐŸĐŒ ĐșĐŸŃŃŃĐŒĐ” Đž ŃŃŃĐœĐŸĐŒ галŃŃŃĐșĐ” ĐŸĐœ ĐČŃглŃЎДл ĐŸŃĐŸĐ±Đ”ĐœĐœĐŸ ĐșŃаŃĐžĐČĐŸ. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ŃОла, ŃŃĐŸ ŃŃĐŸ бŃĐ» ĐœĐ” ŃĐŸŃ ĐșĐŸŃŃŃĐŒ, ĐČ ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸĐŒ ĐŸĐœ ŃŃ ĐŸĐŽĐžĐ» Оз ĐŽĐŸĐŒĐ°. ĐĐŽĐ” Đž ĐșаĐș ĐŸĐœ ŃŃпДл пДŃĐ”ĐŸĐŽĐ”ŃŃŃŃ? ĐĐżŃŃŃĐžĐČ ĐłĐ»Đ°Đ·Đ°, ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐŸĐłĐ»ĐŸŃОла ŃŃĐŸŃ ĐČĐŸĐżŃĐŸŃ Đž ĐČĐŒĐ”ŃŃĐŸ ŃŃĐŸĐłĐŸ ŃĐșазала: «ĐĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ КДŃŃаĐșĐŸĐČ, ŃŃĐŸ Оз ĐŸŃЎДла ĐŒĐ°ŃĐșĐ”ŃĐžĐœĐłĐ°. ĐĐŸĐ¶Đ°Đ»ŃĐčŃŃа, ĐżĐŸĐŽĐżĐžŃĐžŃД». ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐŒĐŸĐ»Ńал, ĐżĐŸĐŽĐżĐžŃаĐČ ĐŽĐŸĐșŃĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ ĐœĐ” глŃĐŽŃ. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐČŃŃла за ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃŃ, ĐșаĐș ŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœĐ° ĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃĐ» Đ”Đč бŃĐŒĐ°ĐłŃ. ĐаĐČОЎ ĐČŃŃ Đ”ŃŃ ŃŃĐŸŃĐ» ĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸŃĐŸĐłĐ”. Đ ŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐșŃŃлаŃŃ ĐžĐ· ĐČОЎŃ, ĐŸĐœ ĐżĐŸĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃĐ»ŃŃ Đș ĐаŃаŃŃ Đž ĐČĐŸŃĐșлОĐșĐœŃĐ»: «ĐĐ”ŃŃĐŒĐŸ! ĐŃĐŒĐ°Đ”ŃŃ, ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃŃĐ»ŃŃала?» ĐзглŃĐŽ ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœŃ Đ±ŃĐ» ŃаĐČĐœĐŸĐŽŃŃĐœŃĐŒ. ĐĐ°Đ·Đ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃ, ĐŸĐœ ĐœĐ” ĐŸĐ±ŃаŃал ĐČĐœĐžĐŒĐ°ĐœĐžŃ ĐœĐ° ŃĐ»ĐŸĐČа ĐŽŃŃга. ĐĐ»Ń ĐаŃаŃа Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐČŃДгЎа бŃла ĐżĐŸŃĐ»ŃŃĐœĐŸĐč Đž ĐżŃĐžĐ»Đ”Đ¶ĐœĐŸĐč ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșĐŸĐč. ĐŃ ŃŃŃĐŸĐłĐŸĐ” ĐżĐŸŃĐ»ŃŃĐ°ĐœĐžĐ” â ŃŃĐŸ ĐČŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ŃŃĐ”Đ±ĐŸĐČал ĐŸŃ ĐœĐ”Ń ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐČ ĐŸĐ±ĐŒĐ”Đœ ĐœĐ° Ń ĐŸŃĐŸŃДД ĐŸĐ±ŃаŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐ”. РлОŃŃĐ”. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° заĐșŃŃОла ĐłŃĐ±Ń Đž ĐżŃŃалаŃŃ ŃĐŽĐ”ŃжаŃŃ ŃĐ»ŃĐ·Ń, ĐœĐŸ ŃŃĐ”ŃĐœĐŸ. ĐĐœĐ° ĐŽŃĐŒĐ°Đ»Đ°, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŽĐČŃŃ Đ»Đ”Ń Đ±ŃĐŽĐ”Ń ĐŽĐŸŃŃаŃĐŸŃĐœĐŸ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐżĐŸĐœŃĐ», ĐșаĐș ŃОлŃĐœĐŸ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° Đ»ŃĐ±ĐžŃ Đ”ĐłĐŸ, Đž ĐŸŃĐČĐ”ŃОл Đ”Đč ĐČĐ·Đ°ĐžĐŒĐœĐŸŃŃŃŃ. ĐĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ ŃДпДŃŃ ŃŃĐŸ ĐșĐ°Đ·Đ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃ Đ»ĐžŃŃ ĐœĐ”ŃбŃŃĐŸŃĐœĐŸĐč ĐŒĐ”ŃŃĐŸĐč. ĐĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐżĐŸĐœŃла, ŃŃĐŸ ĐČŃДгЎа бŃĐŽĐ”Ń ĐžĐłŃаŃŃ ĐČŃĐŸŃĐŸŃŃĐ”ĐżĐ”ĐœĐœŃŃ ŃĐŸĐ»Ń ĐČ Đ¶ĐžĐ·ĐœĐž ĐŒŃжа, ĐČ ĐŸŃлОŃОД ĐŸŃ ĐĐ»Đ”ĐœŃ, Đ”ĐłĐŸ пДŃĐČĐŸĐč Đ»ŃбĐČĐž. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐČŃŃĐ”Ńла ŃлДзŃ, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° лОŃŃ ĐŸŃŃĐ°ĐœĐŸĐČОлŃŃ. ĐĐœĐ° бŃŃŃŃĐŸ ĐżŃĐžĐČДла ŃĐ”Đ±Ń ĐČ ĐżĐŸŃŃĐŽĐŸĐș, Ń ĐŸŃŃ Đ”Ń Đ»ĐžŃĐŸ ĐŸŃŃĐ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃ Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ŃĐœĐŸ Đ±Đ»Đ”ĐŽĐœŃĐŒ. ĐĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸŃаŃОлаŃŃ ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐœĐ°ŃŃ ĐŸŃĐŽŃŃ Đ°, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń Đ·Đ°ĐČаŃĐžŃŃ ŃДбД ŃаŃĐ”ŃĐșŃ ŃаŃ. ĐĐœŃŃŃĐž Đ±ĐŸĐ»ŃалО ĐœĐ”ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ŃĐŸŃŃŃĐŽĐœĐžĐșĐŸĐČ. «РДбŃŃа, ĐČŃ ŃĐ»ŃŃалО? ĐĐ»Đ”ĐœĐ° ЀаЎДДĐČа ĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃлаŃŃ». «РĐșŃĐŸ ŃŃĐŸ?» «ĐĐŸĐ¶Đ”! ĐąŃ Đ”Ń ĐœĐ” Đ·ĐœĐ°Đ”ŃŃ? ĐĐœĐ° ĐœĐ°ŃĐ»Đ”ĐŽĐœĐžŃа ЀаЎДДĐČ ĐŃŃпп Đž ЎОзаĐčĐœĐ”Ń ĐŒĐžŃĐŸĐČĐŸĐłĐŸ ŃŃĐŸĐČĐœŃ. Đ ŃĐ°ĐŒĐŸĐ” глаĐČĐœĐŸĐ” â ĐŸĐœĐ° Đ”ĐŽĐžĐœŃŃĐČĐ”ĐœĐœĐ°Ń ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃŃŃ ĐłĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ КДŃŃаĐșĐŸĐČ ĐŽĐ”ĐŒĐŸĐœŃŃŃĐžŃĐŸĐČал ĐżŃблОŃĐœĐŸ. ĐĐœĐ° Đ”ĐłĐŸ пДŃĐČĐ°Ń Đ»ŃĐ±ĐŸĐČŃ!» «ĐĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃĐ”ĐŒŃ Đ”Ń ĐČĐŸĐ·ĐČŃаŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐ” ŃаĐș ĐČĐ°Đ¶ĐœĐŸ? РазĐČĐ” ĐłĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ КДŃŃаĐșĐŸĐČ ĐœĐ” ĐČŃŃŃĐ”ŃаДŃŃŃ Ń Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐŸĐč?» Â«Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ°? ĐĐœĐ° ĐœĐ°ĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃĐșа Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐŸŃĐ”ŃĐ”ĐŽĐœĐ°Ń ĐžĐłŃŃŃĐșа. ĐĐœ ĐœĐ” ĐżĐŸĐŽŃĐČĐ”ŃжЎал, ŃŃĐŸ ĐČŃŃŃĐ”ŃаДŃŃŃ Ń ĐœĐ”Đč. ĐĐŸ ŃŃĐŸ Đž ĐœĐ”ŃĐŽĐžĐČĐžŃДлŃĐœĐŸ. ĐĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃŃĐžŃĐ” ĐœĐ° ĐœĐ”Ń â ĐŸĐœĐ° ЎажД ĐœĐ” ĐșŃаŃĐŸŃĐșа, ĐœĐŸ ĐČДЎŃŃ ŃĐ”Đ±Ń ŃаĐș, бŃĐŽŃĐŸ ŃжД ŃŃала Đ”ĐłĐŸ Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐŸĐč. ĐаĐș глŃĐżĐŸ Đž ĐœĐ°ĐžĐČĐœĐŸ!» ĐĄŃĐŸŃ Ń ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃĐž Đž ĐżĐŸĐŽŃĐ»ŃŃĐžĐČаŃ, Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐœĐ°ŃĐŒĐ”ŃлОĐČĐŸ ŃĐ»ŃбалаŃŃ. ĐĐșĐ°Đ·Đ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐżŃаĐČĐŽŃ ĐżĐŸĐœŃлО ĐČŃĐ”, ĐșŃĐŸĐŒĐ” ĐœĐ”Ń ŃĐ°ĐŒĐŸĐč. ĐŃ Đ»ŃĐ±ĐŸĐČŃ Đ±Ńла ĐœĐ”ĐČĐ·Đ°ĐžĐŒĐœĐŸĐč. «Єа-Ń Đ°, ĐłĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐ¶Đ° КДŃŃаĐșĐŸĐČа ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐœĐ”Ń ŃĐ·ĐœĐ°Đ»Đ° ĐČŃŃ ĐżŃаĐČĐŽŃ?» ĐĐœĐ”Đ·Đ°ĐżĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃĐ»ŃŃалŃŃ ĐœĐ°ŃĐŒĐ”ŃлОĐČŃĐč ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃ ĐżĐŸĐ·Đ°ĐŽĐž. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐŸĐ±Đ”ŃĐœŃлаŃŃ Đž ŃĐČОЎДла ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ ĐĐ”ŃаŃĐžĐŒĐŸĐČŃ, ĐŽĐČĐŸŃŃĐŸĐŽĐœŃŃ ŃĐ”ŃŃŃŃ ĐаŃаŃа, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐ°Ń ĐČŃДгЎа ĐżŃДзОŃала Đ”Ń. ĐĐŸĐ»Đ¶ĐœĐŸ бŃŃŃ, ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐ»ŃŃала ŃплДŃĐœĐž ĐșĐŸĐ»Đ»Đ”Đł. ĐĐ”ĐœŃŃĐ” ĐČŃĐ”ĐłĐŸ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ” Ń ĐŸŃĐ”Đ»ĐŸŃŃ ŃŃгаŃŃŃŃ Ń ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐŸĐč ĐœĐ° Đ»ŃĐŽŃŃ . ĐĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃлаŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ŃĐčŃĐž, ĐșаĐș ĐČĐŽŃŃĐł ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐżŃДгŃаЎОла Đ”Đč ĐżŃŃŃ. ĐĄ ŃаŃĐșĐŸĐč ĐșĐŸŃĐ” ĐČ ŃŃĐșĐ” ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃаŃĐșаŃŃĐžŃĐ”ŃĐșĐž заŃĐČОла: «ĐĐ»Đ”ĐœĐ° ĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃлаŃŃ. ĐŃĐŒĐ°Đ”ŃŃ, ĐаŃаŃŃ Đ±ŃĐŽĐ”Ń ĐœĐ” ĐČŃŃ ŃаĐČĐœĐŸ ĐœĐ° ŃДбŃ?» Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐŸĐŒĐŸĐ»Ńала. ĐĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐŸĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶ĐžĐ»Đ° ĐœĐ°ŃĐŒĐ”ŃĐșĐž. «Я ŃĐ»ŃŃал, ŃŃĐŸ ŃŃ ĐœĐ”ĐżĐ»ĐŸŃ ĐŸ ŃĐżŃаĐČĐ»ŃĐ”ŃŃŃŃ ĐżĐŸ ĐœĐŸŃĐ°ĐŒ. ĐаĐș ĐœĐ°ŃŃĐ”Ń ŃĐŸĐłĐŸ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ĐżĐŸĐ·ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐŒĐžŃŃ ŃĐ”Đ±Ń Ń ĐżĐ°ŃĐŸĐč ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœ? ĐąŃ ĐžĐŒ ĐŽĐ”ĐčŃŃĐČĐžŃДлŃĐœĐŸ ĐŒĐŸĐ¶Đ”ŃŃ ĐżĐŸĐœĐ°ĐŽĐŸĐ±ĐžŃŃŃŃ.» ХжаĐČ ĐșŃлаĐșĐž, Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° Ń ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐŽĐœĐŸ ĐŸŃĐČĐ”ŃОла: «ĐĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐ¶Đ° ĐĐ”ŃаŃĐžĐŒĐŸĐČа, ĐŒŃ ĐœĐ° ŃĐ°Đ±ĐŸŃĐ”ĐŒ ĐŒĐ”ŃŃĐ”, а ĐœĐ” ĐČ Đ±ĐŸŃЎДлД. ĐŻ ŃĐČĐ”ŃĐ”ĐœĐ° â ĐČŃ Đ·ĐœĐ°Đ”ŃĐ”, ĐșаĐș ĐŽĐŸ ĐœĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐŽĐŸĐ±ŃаŃŃŃŃ». «йŃ...» Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ŃĐŸĐœĐșĐŸ ĐœĐ°ĐŒĐ”ĐșĐœŃла ĐœĐ° Đ°ĐŒĐŸŃалŃĐœĐŸĐ” ĐŒŃŃĐ»Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ, Đž Ńа бŃŃŃŃĐŸ ĐžĐ·ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐžĐ»Đ°ŃŃ ĐČ Đ»ĐžŃĐ”. Đ ŃлДЎŃŃŃŃŃ ŃĐ”ĐșŃĐœĐŽŃ ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐŽĐœŃла ŃŃĐșŃ Đž ĐČŃлОла ŃаŃĐșŃ ĐłĐŸŃŃŃĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐșĐŸŃĐ” ĐœĐ° Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° Đž ĐżŃДЎŃŃаĐČĐžŃŃ ĐœĐ” ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»Đ°, ŃŃĐŸ ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐŸĐșажДŃŃŃ ĐœĐ°ŃŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ бДзŃĐŒĐœĐŸĐč. ĐĐœĐ° ŃŃ ĐČаŃОла лОŃĐŸ ŃŃĐșĐ°ĐŒĐž, заŃĐžŃаŃŃŃ ĐŸŃ ĐșОпŃŃĐșа. Đ ĐŒĐłĐœĐŸĐČĐ”ĐœĐžĐ” ĐŸĐșа ĐșĐŸŃĐ” ĐČŃлОлŃŃ ĐœĐ° Đ”Ń ŃŃĐșŃ, Đž ĐșĐŸĐ¶Đ° ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșĐž ŃŃŃ Đ¶Đ” ĐżĐŸĐșŃаŃĐœĐ”Đ»Đ°. «ĐĐč! â Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐœĐ°Ń ĐŒŃŃОлаŃŃ ĐŸŃ Đ±ĐŸĐ»Đž. â ĐąŃ ŃŃĐŸ ŃĐČĐŸŃĐžŃŃ? ĐĄ ŃĐŒĐ° ŃĐŸŃла?» Đа ĐŸĐ±Đ”ĐŽĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸĐŒ пДŃĐ”ŃŃĐČĐ” ĐŒĐœĐŸĐłĐžĐ” ŃĐŸŃŃŃĐŽĐœĐžĐșĐž ĐœĐ°Đ±Đ»ŃЎалО за ĐŽŃĐ°ĐŒĐŸĐč. ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° Đ·Đ»ĐŸŃаЎŃŃĐČĐŸĐČала, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ŃĐŸĐ»ĐżĐ° Đ·ŃĐžŃДлДĐč ĐœĐ°Ńала ŃĐČДлОŃĐžĐČаŃŃŃŃ. ĐĄĐșŃĐ”ŃŃĐžĐČ ŃŃĐșĐž ĐœĐ° ĐłŃŃĐŽĐž, ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐżŃĐŸŃОла Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ: Â«Đ ĐŸŃĐșŃЎа ŃаĐșĐ°Ń ŃĐ°ĐŒĐŸŃĐČĐ”ŃĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸŃŃŃ? ĐąŃ ŃĐ”ŃŃŃĐ·ĐœĐŸ ĐŽŃĐŒĐ°Đ”ŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŸĐșŃŃжаŃŃОД ĐœĐ” Đ·ĐœĐ°ŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ŃŃ ĐŒĐ”ŃĐ·ĐșĐ°Ń ŃĐžŃĐŸŃа? ĐąŃ ĐŸŃОбĐșа...» ĐĐœĐ”Đ·Đ°ĐżĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃĐ»ŃŃалŃŃ Ń Đ»ĐŸĐżĐŸĐș. ĐĐŸŃŃŃĐ°Ń ĐżĐŸŃŃŃĐžĐœĐ° ŃŃŃ Đ¶Đ” заŃŃаĐČОла ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐŸĐ»ŃаŃŃ. ĐĐœĐ° ĐČ ŃĐŸĐșĐ” ŃаŃĐżĐ°Ń ĐœŃла глаза. ĐĐ”ŃжДлО ŃĐžŃ Đ°Ń Đž ĐżĐŸĐșлаЎОŃŃĐ°Ń Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° Ўала Đ”Đč ĐżĐŸŃŃŃĐžĐœŃ? ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐżŃОжала ŃŃĐșŃ Đș ŃĐ”ĐșĐ”, ĐŒĐŸĐ»Ńа ĐŸŃ ŃĐŸĐșа. ĐĄĐżŃŃŃŃ ĐżĐ°ŃŃ ŃĐ”ĐșŃĐœĐŽ ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐŸĐ±ĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃала: «йŃ... ĐąŃ ŃЎаŃОла ĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ? ĐșаĐș ŃŃ ŃĐŒĐ”Đ”ŃŃ!» Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐčĐŒĐ°Đ»Đ° Đ”Ń ĐČзглŃĐŽ Đž ĐŸŃĐČĐ”ŃОла: «Đа, Ń ŃЎаŃОла ŃДбŃ! ĐажДŃŃŃ, ŃĐ”Đ±Ń ĐœĐ” ŃŃОлО ŃĐ»Đ”ĐŒĐ”ĐœŃаŃĐœĐŸĐč ĐČДжлОĐČĐŸŃŃĐž!» ĐĐ”ĐčŃŃĐČĐžŃДлŃĐœĐŸ, ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐżĐŸŃĐ”ŃŃла ŃĐŸĐŽĐžŃДлДĐč Đ”ŃŃ ĐČ ĐŽĐ”ŃŃŃĐČĐ”. ĐĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ ŃŃĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐŸĐ·ĐœĐ°ŃĐ°Đ»ĐŸ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐșŃĐŸ-Đ»ĐžĐ±ĐŸ ĐŒĐŸĐł ĐČŃŃĐŒĐ”ĐžĐČаŃŃ Đ”Ń Đ·Đ° ŃŃĐŸ. ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° глŃĐ±ĐŸĐșĐŸ ĐœĐ°Ń ĐŒŃŃОлаŃŃ. ĐŃĐŽŃŃĐž ŃĐ”ŃŃŃĐŸĐč ĐаŃаŃа КДŃŃаĐșĐŸĐČа, ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐžĐČŃĐșла Đș ŃĐČĐ°Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐžŃ Đž лДŃŃĐž ĐČ ŃĐČĐŸĐč аЎŃĐ”Ń. ĐĄĐžŃŃаŃĐžŃ Ń ĐżĐŸŃŃŃĐžĐœĐŸĐč ĐżŃĐŸĐžĐ·ĐŸŃла ĐČпДŃĐČŃĐ” ĐČ Đ”Ń Đ¶ĐžĐ·ĐœĐž. ĐĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа бŃĐŸŃОлаŃŃ ĐœĐ° Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ, ĐșаĐș ŃазŃŃŃŃĐœĐœŃĐč бŃĐș, ĐČŃŃĐŸĐșĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐŽĐœŃĐČ ŃŃĐșŃ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ĐŸŃĐČĐ”ŃĐžŃŃ ĐżĐŸŃŃŃĐžĐœĐŸĐč. Đа ŃŃĐŸŃ Ńаз Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° бŃла ĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœĐŸŃŃŃŃ ĐłĐŸŃĐŸĐČа Đș ŃĐŸĐŒŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐżŃĐŸĐžĐ·ĐŸĐčĐŽŃŃ. ĐĐœĐ° ŃаĐș ĐșŃДпĐșĐŸ ŃŃ ĐČаŃОла запŃŃŃŃĐ” ŃĐŸĐżĐ”ŃĐœĐžŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ Ńа ĐœĐ” ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»Đ° Đž ĐżĐŸŃĐ”ĐČДлОŃŃŃŃ. ĐĐŸŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșŃ ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° бŃла ĐœĐžĐ¶Đ” Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ, Ń ĐżĐŸŃĐ»Đ”ĐŽĐœĐ”Đč бŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐżŃĐ”ĐžĐŒŃŃĐ”ŃŃĐČĐŸ. ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐČ ŃŃĐŸŃŃĐž ĐČŃŃŃгалаŃŃ: «ĐĐ” ŃĐŒĐ”Đč ŃŃĐŸĐłĐ°ŃŃ ĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ ŃĐČĐŸĐžĐŒĐž ĐłŃŃĐ·ĐœŃĐŒĐž ŃŃŃĐŸĐœĐșĐ°ĐŒĐž! ĐąŃ ĐșĐ”ĐŒ ŃĐ”Đ±Ń ĐČĐŸĐ·ĐŸĐŒĐœĐžĐ»Đ°?! ĐąŃ ĐŸŃĐ”ŃĐ”ĐŽĐœĐ°Ń ĐžĐłŃŃŃĐșа ĐаŃаŃа! » РДзĐșОД ŃĐ»ĐŸĐČа ĐżŃĐžĐČлДĐșлО ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐœĐ°ŃŃ ĐŸŃĐŽŃŃ Đ° Đ”ŃŃ Đ±ĐŸĐ»ŃŃĐ” Đ»ŃĐŽĐ”Đč. «ĐĐŸĐČĐŸĐ»ŃĐœĐŸ!» ĐĐ”ĐŸĐ¶ĐžĐŽĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃĐ»ŃŃалŃŃ ĐœĐžĐ·ĐșĐžĐč ĐŒŃжŃĐșĐŸĐč ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃ ĐżĐŸĐ·Đ°ĐŽĐž. ĐаŃĐ°Ń Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ŃОл ŃŃĐŒĐ°ŃĐŸŃ Ń, ĐČŃŃ ĐŸĐŽŃ ĐžĐ· ŃĐČĐŸĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐŸŃĐžŃа. Đ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐœĐ°ŃĐ” ĐČĐŸŃаŃОлаŃŃ ĐłŃĐŸĐ±ĐŸĐČĐ°Ń ŃĐžŃĐžĐœĐ°. «ĐаŃаŃ?» ĐŃĐŸĐČŃ ĐČ Đ¶ĐžĐ»Đ°Ń ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ Đ·Đ°ŃŃŃла. ĐĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐČŃДгЎа Đ±ĐŸŃлаŃŃ Đ±ŃаŃа. ĐĐ°ĐŒĐ° ĐŒĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ Ńаз ĐżŃДЎŃĐżŃДжЎала Đ”Ń ĐœĐ” ĐżŃĐŸĐČĐŸŃĐžŃĐŸĐČаŃŃ Đ”ĐłĐŸ. ĐĐ”ĐŽĐŸĐ»ĐłĐŸ ĐŽŃĐŒĐ°Ń ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° Đ·Đ°ĐœŃла ĐżĐŸĐ·ĐžŃĐžŃ Đ¶Đ”ŃŃĐČŃ â ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃŃ ĐČаŃОлаŃŃ Đ·Đ° ŃŃĐșŃ Đž ĐłŃĐŸĐŒĐșĐŸ заŃŃЎала. «ĐаŃаŃ, ĐżĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃŃĐž ĐœĐ° ĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ! ĐĐœĐ° ŃЎаŃОла ĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ!» ĐĄĐŸĐ»ĐœĐ”ŃĐœŃĐč ŃĐČĐ”Ń ŃĐœĐ°ŃŃжО паЎал ĐœĐ° ŃĐŸŃŃĐœĐŸĐ” лОŃĐŸ ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœŃ. ĐŁŃĐżĐŸĐșĐŸĐžĐČŃĐžŃŃ, Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐŸĐżŃŃŃОла ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČŃ Đž ĐżĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃŃДла ĐœĐ° ŃŃĐșŃ, ĐŸŃпаŃĐ”ĐœĐœŃŃ ĐșĐŸŃĐ”. ĐŃ ĐČзглŃĐŽŃ ĐČŃŃŃĐ”ŃОлОŃŃ ĐČ ĐČĐŸĐ·ĐŽŃŃ Đ”. ĐĐ»ŃĐ±ĐŸĐșĐŸĐœĐ°Ń ĐŒŃŃĐžĐČŃĐžŃŃ, ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐżĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃŃДл ĐœĐ° Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ Đž заЎал ĐČĐŸĐżŃĐŸŃ: Â«ĐąŃ Đ·Đ°Đ±Ńла ĐżŃаĐČОла ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžĐž?» ĐĐ·-за Đ”ĐłĐŸ лДЎŃĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐČзглŃЎа ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐœĐ”ĐŸŃĐŸĐ·ĐœĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸ заЎДŃжала ĐŽŃŃ Đ°ĐœĐžĐ”. ĐĐœĐ° ĐœĐ” ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»Đ° ĐżĐŸĐČĐ”ŃĐžŃŃ ŃĐČĐŸĐžĐŒ ŃŃĐ°ĐŒ. Đ ŃŃĐŸŃ ĐŒĐŸĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ ĐœĐžĐșŃĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐŸŃĐŒĐ”Đ»ĐžĐČалŃŃ ĐžĐ·ĐŽĐ°ŃŃ ĐœĐž Đ·ĐČŃĐșа. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐŒĐŸĐ»Ńала, ŃŃĐŸŃ ĐœĐ”ĐżĐŸĐŽĐČĐžĐ¶ĐœĐŸ. ĐĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃŃŃŃаОĐČалаŃŃ ĐœĐ° ŃĐ°Đ±ĐŸŃŃ, ĐаŃĐ°Ń ŃŃĐœĐŸ Ўал ĐżĐŸĐœŃŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ КДŃŃаĐșĐŸĐČ ĐŃŃпп â ĐœĐ” ŃĐŸ ĐŒĐ”ŃŃĐŸ, гЎД ĐŒĐŸĐ¶ĐœĐŸ бДзЎДлŃĐœĐžŃаŃŃ ĐžĐ»Đž ĐŽĐŸĐżŃŃĐșаŃŃ ĐŸŃОбĐșĐž. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐœĐžĐŒĐ°Đ»Đ° Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐ·ĐžŃĐžŃ. ĐĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ ĐČ ŃŃĐŸŃ ĐŒĐŸĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐŸŃŃаŃĐœĐœĐŸ Ń ĐŸŃДла ŃĐ·ĐœĐ°ŃŃ, ŃĐ»ŃŃал лО ĐаŃĐ°Ń ŃДзĐșОД ŃĐ»ĐŸĐČа ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ ĐžĐ»Đž ĐżŃĐŸŃŃĐŸ ĐżŃĐžŃĐČĐŸŃŃĐ»ŃŃ. ĐĐ”ĐčŃŃĐČĐžŃДлŃĐœĐŸ лО ĐŸĐœ ĐČОЎДл ĐČ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ” ĐŸŃĐ”ŃĐ”ĐŽĐœŃŃ ĐžĐłŃŃŃĐșŃ? ĐĐŸ ŃĐŒĐ”ŃŃĐž ĐœĐ°ĐżŃĐłĐ°ĐœĐœĐ°Ń ŃŃĐŸŃŃŃŃ ĐаŃаŃа, ŃĐŸĐ»ĐżĐ° ĐČŃĐșĐŸŃĐ” ŃĐ°Đ·ĐŸŃлаŃŃ. ĐĐ”ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ŃĐŸŃŃŃĐŽĐœĐžĐșĐŸĐČ ĐŸŃĐŒĐ”Đ»ĐžĐ»ĐžŃŃ ĐżĐŸĐŽĐłĐ»ŃĐŽŃĐČаŃŃ ĐžĐ·ĐŽĐ°Đ»Đ”Đșа, ĐœĐ” Đ¶Đ”Đ»Đ°Ń ŃĐżŃŃĐșаŃŃ ĐżŃДЎŃŃаĐČĐ»Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”. Đ„ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐŽĐœŃĐč ĐČзглŃĐŽ ĐаŃаŃа заŃŃаĐČОл Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ Đ·Đ°ĐŽŃĐŸĐ¶Đ°ŃŃ. ĐĐ»ŃĐŽŃ ĐœĐ° ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ, ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа Ńжала Đ»Đ°ĐŽĐŸĐœĐž, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ĐżĐŸĐŽĐ°ĐČĐžŃŃ ŃĐŒĐŸŃОО. «ĐĐœĐ” ĐŸŃĐ”ĐœŃ Đ¶Đ°Đ»Ń, ĐłĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐ¶Đ° ĐĐ”ŃаŃĐžĐŒĐŸĐČа. ĐŻ ĐżĐŸŃŃŃпОла ĐœĐ”ĐżŃаĐČОлŃĐœĐŸ, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ŃЎаŃОла ĐČаŃ». ĐĐ»ŃĐŽŃ ĐœĐ° Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ, ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ŃĐ°ĐŒĐŸĐŽĐŸĐČĐŸĐ»ŃĐœĐŸ заЎŃала ĐżĐŸĐŽĐ±ĐŸŃĐŸĐŽĐŸĐș. «ĐŃ! ĐĐ” ĐŽŃĐŒĐ°Đč, ŃŃĐŸ ŃĐ”Đ±Ń ŃĐżŃŃŃŃŃ Ń ĐșŃŃŃĐșа за ĐŸĐŽĐœĐž лОŃŃ ĐžĐ·ĐČĐžĐœĐ”ĐœĐžŃ. ĐŻ ĐœĐ”...» «РŃаĐșĐŸĐŒ ŃĐ»ŃŃаД, бДŃŃ ŃĐČĐŸĐž ОзĐČĐžĐœĐ”ĐœĐžŃ ĐŸĐ±ŃаŃĐœĐŸ. Đ ŃДпДŃŃ, Đ”ŃлО ĐČŃ ĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ ĐžĐ·ĐČĐžĐœĐžŃĐ”, â Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐŸŃла ĐŒĐžĐŒĐŸ ĐаŃаŃа, ĐœĐ” ŃĐŽĐŸŃŃĐŸĐžĐČ Đ”ĐłĐŸ Đž ĐČзглŃĐŽĐŸĐŒ. ĐĐžŃĐŸ ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ Đ»ĐžŃĐžĐ»ĐŸŃŃ ĐČŃŃĐșĐžŃ ĐșŃаŃĐŸĐș. ĐĐžĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐČ Đ¶ĐžĐ·ĐœĐž ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐœĐ” ĐżĐŸĐŽĐČĐ”ŃгалаŃŃ ŃаĐșĐŸĐŒŃ ŃĐœĐžĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžŃ. ĐĐœĐ° ĐČŃДгЎа бŃла Ń ŃĐ»ĐžĐłĐ°ĐœĐŸĐŒ, а ĐœĐ” жДŃŃĐČĐŸĐč! ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° бŃла ĐłĐŸŃĐŸĐČа ŃаŃĐșŃĐŸĐŒŃаŃŃ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ ĐœĐ° ĐșŃŃĐșĐž! ĐŁĐșазаĐČ ĐœĐ° ĐœĐ”Ń ĐżĐ°Đ»ŃŃĐ”ĐŒ, ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐșŃĐžĐșĐœŃла: «ĐаŃаŃ, ŃŃ ŃĐ»ŃŃал? ĐĐœĐ° Ўала ĐŒĐœĐ” ĐżĐŸŃŃŃĐžĐœŃ Đž ĐżŃĐŸĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶Đ°Đ”Ń ŃĐ°Đ·ĐłĐŸĐČаŃĐžĐČаŃŃ ĐČ ŃаĐșĐŸĐŒ ŃĐŸĐœĐ”! ĐĐŸŃŃаĐČŃ Đ”Ń ĐœĐ° ĐŒĐ”ŃŃĐŸ. ĐĐœĐ°ŃĐ” Ń ĐžĐ·ĐŸĐ±ŃŃ Đ”Ń ŃаĐș, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° бŃĐŽĐ”Ń ĐŒĐŸĐ»ĐžŃŃ ĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃаЎД!» ĐŃŃĐ°Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” лОŃа ĐаŃаŃа, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃŃĐč ŃĐŒĐŸŃŃДл ĐČ ŃĐżĐžĐœŃ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ, бŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐœĐ”ŃĐžŃĐ°Đ”ĐŒŃĐŒ. «ĐĐŸŃŃаŃĐŸŃĐœĐŸ!»â â Ń ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐŽĐœĐŸ ĐČĐŸŃĐșлОĐșĐœŃĐ» ĐŸĐœ, ĐżĐŸĐŽĐœŃĐČ ŃŃĐșŃ. ĐаĐș ŃĐ”Đ»ĐŸĐČĐ”Đș, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃŃĐč жОл Đž ĐŽŃŃал ĐŽŃĐ°ĐŒĐŸĐč Đž жДŃŃĐŸĐșĐŸŃŃŃŃ, ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐżŃДЎĐČĐșŃŃала, ŃŃĐŸ ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐżŃĐŸŃŃĐžŃ ĐœĐ°ĐłĐ»ŃŃ ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșŃ. ĐĐœĐ° бŃла ŃĐČĐ”ŃĐ”ĐœĐ°, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŸĐœ ĐœĐž ĐČĐŸ ŃŃĐŸ ĐœĐ” ŃŃаĐČĐžŃ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ. ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ŃŃĐžŃĐœŃла Đ·ŃĐ±Ń Đž Đ·Đ»ĐŸĐ±ĐœĐŸ заŃĐČОла: «РŃлДЎŃŃŃĐžĐč Ńаз Ń ĐżĐŸĐżŃĐŸŃŃ ĐșĐŸĐłĐŸ-ĐœĐžĐ±ŃĐŽŃ ĐżŃĐ”ĐżĐŸĐŽĐ°ŃŃ ŃŃĐŸĐč Đ¶Đ”ĐœŃĐžĐœĐ” ŃŃĐŸĐș.» «ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ°!»â ĐąĐŸĐœ Đž ĐżŃĐžŃŃŃ ĐаŃаŃа ĐŽĐŸ жŃŃĐž ĐœĐ°ĐżŃгалО ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșŃ. ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐČĐ·ĐŽŃĐŸĐłĐœŃла. ĐĄ ĐŒŃаŃĐœŃĐŒ ĐČŃŃĐ°Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”ĐŒ лОŃа ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐŸĐ±ŃŃŃĐœĐžĐ»: «Я ĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃŃ ŃŃĐŸ ĐČ ĐżĐ”ŃĐČŃĐč Đž ĐżĐŸŃĐ»Đ”ĐŽĐœĐžĐč Ńаз. ĐабŃĐŽŃ ĐŸ ŃĐŸĐŒ, ŃŃĐŸ Đ·ĐŽĐ”ŃŃ ĐżŃĐŸĐžĐ·ĐŸŃĐ»ĐŸ. ĐŃŃаĐČŃ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ ĐČ ĐżĐŸĐșĐŸĐ”Â». ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸŃŃĐČŃŃĐČĐŸĐČала ĐșĐŸĐŒ ĐČ ĐłĐŸŃлД. ĐŃĐ” ĐżĐŸŃĐŸŃĐœŃĐ” ĐżĐ»Đ°ĐœŃ, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃŃĐ” ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃŃŃĐŸĐžĐ»Đ° ĐżŃĐŸŃĐžĐČ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ, ŃазŃŃŃОлОŃŃ ĐČ ĐŸĐŽĐœĐŸ ĐŒĐłĐœĐŸĐČĐ”ĐœĐžĐ”. ĐĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐŸĐ±ĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃала: Â«Đ„ĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸ... Đ„ĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸ, ĐżĐŸĐœŃŃĐœĐŸ...»â ĐаŃĐ°Ń Đ±ŃĐŸŃОл ĐœĐ° ĐœĐ”Ń Ń ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐŽĐœŃĐč ĐČзглŃĐŽ Đž Đ·Đ°ĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃОл Ń ĐаŃĐČĐ”Đ”ĐŒ. «Х ŃĐ”ĐłĐŸĐŽĐœŃŃĐœĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐŽĐœŃ ŃŃЎа ĐœĐ” ĐČĐżŃŃĐșаŃŃ ĐżĐŸŃŃĐŸŃĐŸĐœĐœĐžŃ Đ»ŃĐŽĐ”Đč». ĐĐ” ŃĐ»ĐŸĐČĐžĐČ ŃĐŒŃŃла, ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐ»ŃŃŃОла ĐаŃаŃŃ: Â«Đ„ĐŸŃĐŸŃĐ°Ń ĐžĐŽĐ”Ń. ĐŃĐŸ ŃĐŸĐż-ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžŃ. ĐĐ” ĐșажЎŃĐč ĐžĐŒĐ”Đ”Ń ĐŽĐŸŃŃŃĐż ŃŃЎа». ĐаŃĐČĐ”Đč ĐșĐžĐČĐœŃĐ» ĐаŃаŃŃ, а заŃĐ”ĐŒ ĐżĐŸĐŽĐŸŃŃĐ» Đș ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ” Đž ŃĐșазал ĐœĐ° ĐČŃŃ ĐŸĐŽ. «ĐĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐ¶Đ° ĐĐ”ŃаŃĐžĐŒĐŸĐČа, ĐżĐŸĐ¶Đ°Đ»ŃĐčŃŃа, ŃŃЎа». ĐąĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ĐČ ŃŃĐŸŃ ĐŒĐŸĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐŸŃĐŸĐ·ĐœĐ°Đ»Đ°, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° Đž Đ”ŃŃŃ ŃĐŸŃ ĐœĐ”ĐœŃĐ¶ĐœŃĐč ŃĐ”Đ»ĐŸĐČĐ”Đș, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐžĐŒĐ”Đ» ĐČ ĐČĐžĐŽŃ ĐаŃаŃ. ĐĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐżŃŃалаŃŃ Đ·Đ°ĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃĐžŃŃ Ń ĐœĐžĐŒ, ĐœĐŸ ĐаŃĐČĐ”Đč ĐżŃДгŃаЎОл Đ”Đč ĐżŃŃŃ. ĐĐŸŃлД ŃŃĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐŸŃ ŃĐ°ĐœĐœĐžĐșĐž ĐČŃĐČДлО Đ”Ń. ĐĐœĐž ĐœĐ” ĐżŃĐŸŃĐČОлО Đș ĐœĐ”Đč ĐœĐž ĐșаплО ĐżĐŸŃаЎŃ, Đž Đ”Ń ĐżĐŸĐżŃŃĐșĐž ĐČŃŃĐČаŃŃŃŃ ĐŸĐșазалОŃŃ Đ±Đ”ŃĐżĐŸĐ»Đ”Đ·ĐœŃĐŒĐž. ĐąĐ”ĐŒ ĐČŃĐ”ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐ”ĐŒ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐČĐ”ŃĐœŃлаŃŃ ĐČ ĐŸŃĐžŃ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ĐżĐ”ŃĐ”ĐŸĐŽĐ”ŃŃŃŃ. ĐŃ ŃĐ”ŃĐŽŃĐ” ĐœĐ°ĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœĐžĐ»ĐŸŃŃ ĐżĐ”ŃалŃŃ, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐŽŃĐŒĐ°Đ»Đ° ĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃĐ»Đ”ĐŽĐœĐ”ĐŒ ĐČзглŃĐŽĐ” ĐаŃаŃа. Đ Đ°Đ±ĐŸŃĐžĐč ĐŽĐ”ĐœŃ ĐżĐŸĐŽĐŸŃŃĐ» Đș ĐșĐŸĐœŃŃ. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐČĐ·Ńла ŃŃĐŒĐșŃ Đž ĐœĐ°ĐżŃаĐČОлаŃŃ Đș ĐČŃŃ ĐŸĐŽŃ, ĐșаĐș ĐČĐŽŃŃĐł Đ”Ń ĐŸŃŃĐ°ĐœĐŸĐČОл ĐаŃĐČĐ”Đč. ĐĐ”ĐŽĐŸĐ»ĐłĐŸ ĐŽŃĐŒĐ°Ń, Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐŸŃĐșазалаŃŃ ĐŸŃ ĐżĐŸĐ”Đ·ĐŽĐșĐž. Đ Đ°ĐœŃŃĐ” ĐŸĐœĐ° бŃла ŃлДпа, ĐœĐŸ ŃДпДŃŃ ĐČОЎДла ŃĐžŃŃаŃĐžŃ ĐœĐ°ŃĐșĐČĐŸĐ·Ń. Đ ĐłĐ»Đ°Đ·Đ°Ń ĐаŃаŃа ĐŸĐœĐ° бŃла ĐżŃĐŸŃŃĐŸ ĐœĐžĐșĐ”ĐŒ. ĐĐŸŃĐ”ĐŒŃ ĐŸĐœ ŃĐŸĐłĐ»Đ°ŃОлŃŃ ĐœĐ°ĐČĐ”ŃŃĐžŃŃ Đ”Ń Đ±Đ°Đ±ŃŃĐșŃ, Đ”ŃлО Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° бŃла Đ”ĐŒŃ Đ±Đ”Đ·ŃазлОŃĐœĐ°? ĐŃОбŃĐČ ĐČ Đ±ĐŸĐ»ŃĐœĐžŃŃ, Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ŃĐČОЎДла ĐŒĐ”ĐŽŃĐ”ŃŃŃŃ, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐ°Ń ŃĐŸĐ±ĐžŃалаŃŃ ĐșĐŸŃĐŒĐžŃŃ Đ”Ń Đ±Đ°Đ±ŃŃĐșŃ ŃĐ¶ĐžĐœĐŸĐŒ, Đž ĐČĐ·Ńла ŃŃŃ Đ·Đ°ĐŽĐ°ŃŃ ĐœĐ° ŃДбŃ. ĐŃŃ Đ¶ĐžĐ·ĐœŃ Đ”Ń Đ±Đ°Đ±ŃŃĐșа жОла ĐČ ĐŽĐ”ŃĐ”ĐČĐœĐ” ŃĐžŃ ĐŸ Đž ĐŒĐžŃĐœĐŸ. ĐŃŃ ĐžĐ·ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐžĐ»ĐŸŃŃ ĐČ ĐżŃĐŸŃĐ»ĐŸĐŒ ĐŒĐ”ŃŃŃĐ”, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐżĐ»Đ°ĐœĐŸĐČĐŸĐ” ĐŒĐ”ĐŽĐžŃĐžĐœŃĐșĐŸĐ” ĐŸĐ±ŃĐ»Đ”ĐŽĐŸĐČĐ°ĐœĐžĐ” ĐżĐŸĐșĐ°Đ·Đ°Đ»ĐŸ, ŃŃĐŸ Ń ĐœĐ”Ń Đ±ŃлО ĐżŃĐŸĐ±Đ»Đ”ĐŒŃ Ń ĐżĐŸĐŽĐ¶Đ”Đ»ŃĐŽĐŸŃĐœĐŸĐč Đ¶Đ”Đ»Đ”Đ·ĐŸĐč. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐœĐ°ŃŃĐŸŃла ĐœĐ° ŃĐŸĐŒ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ĐżŃĐžĐČДзŃĐž бабŃŃĐșŃ ĐČ ĐłĐŸŃĐŸĐŽ ĐŽĐ»Ń ĐșаŃĐ”ŃŃĐČĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ лДŃĐ”ĐœĐžŃ. ĐабŃŃĐșа ĐœĐ” Đ·ĐœĐ°Đ»Đ° ĐŸ бŃаĐșĐ” ĐČĐœŃŃĐșĐž. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐ»Đ°ĐœĐžŃĐŸĐČала ŃŃŃŃĐŸĐžŃŃ Đ”Đč ŃŃŃĐżŃОз. ĐĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ, ĐșаĐș ĐŸĐșĐ°Đ·Đ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃ, ĐČ ŃŃĐŸĐŒ ŃжД ĐœĐ” бŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐœĐ”ĐŸĐ±Ń ĐŸĐŽĐžĐŒĐŸŃŃĐž. ĐĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐżĐŸĐŽĐŸĐ¶ĐŽĐ°Đ»Đ°, ĐżĐŸĐșа бабŃŃĐșа ŃŃĐœŃŃ, ĐżŃДжЎД ŃĐ”ĐŒ ŃĐčŃĐž. ĐĐœĐ° ĐČŃŃла Оз Đ±ĐŸĐ»ŃĐœĐžŃŃ Đž ĐČŃĐ·ĐČала ŃаĐșŃĐž. ĐЎалДĐșĐ”, ĐșĐŸ ĐČŃ ĐŸĐŽŃ ĐČ Đ±ĐŸĐ»ŃĐœĐžŃŃ ĐżĐŸĐŽŃĐ”Ń Đ°Đ» ŃĐŸŃĐșĐŸŃĐœŃĐč ŃŃŃĐœŃĐč аĐČŃĐŸĐŒĐŸĐ±ĐžĐ»Ń. Đлаза Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ Đ·Đ°ĐłĐŸŃДлОŃŃ â ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐ·ĐœĐ°Đ»Đ° ĐŒĐ°ŃĐžĐœŃ ĐаŃаŃа. ĐĐ”ŃжДлО ĐŸĐœ ĐżŃĐžĐ”Ń Đ°Đ» за ĐœĐ”Đč? Đ ŃŃĐŸŃ ĐŒĐŸĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐ·Đ°Đ±Ńла ĐČŃŃ Đ±ĐŸĐ»Ń, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃŃŃ ĐžŃĐżŃŃŃĐČала ĐČŃĐ”ĐłĐŸ паŃŃ ŃаŃĐŸĐČ ĐœĐ°Đ·Đ°ĐŽ. ĐĐČĐ”ŃŃ ĐŸŃĐșŃŃлаŃŃ, Đž ĐœĐ° ŃлОŃŃ ĐČŃŃДл ĐаŃаŃ. Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸŃпДŃОла Đș ĐœĐ”ĐŒŃ Ń ĐœĐ°ĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœŃŃŃĐžĐŒŃŃ ŃĐ°ĐŽĐŸŃŃŃŃ ŃĐ”ŃĐŽŃĐ”ĐŒ. ĐĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ ĐČ ŃлДЎŃŃŃŃŃ ŃĐ”ĐșŃĐœĐŽŃ ĐŸĐœĐ° Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”Ńла, ĐœĐ” ĐČ ŃĐžĐ»Đ°Ń ĐżĐŸŃĐ”ĐČДлОŃŃŃŃ. ĐаŃĐ°Ń ĐżĐŸĐŽĐŸŃŃĐ» Đș Đ·Đ°ĐŽĐœĐ”Đč ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃĐž Đž ĐČĐ·ŃĐ» ĐœĐ° ŃŃĐșĐž ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșŃ. Đа Đ”ĐłĐŸ лОŃĐ” ĐŸŃŃажалОŃŃ ŃŃĐ”ĐČĐŸĐłĐ° Đž ŃĐŸŃŃŃĐ°ĐŽĐ°ĐœĐžĐ”. ĐŁĐ»ŃбĐșа ĐžŃŃДзла Ń Đ»ĐžŃа Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° Đ”Ń ŃĐ”ŃĐŽŃĐ” ĐŸĐ±Đ»ĐžĐČĐ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃ ĐșŃĐŸĐČŃŃ. ĐĐ”ŃжДлО Đ”Ń ĐŽĐŸĐłĐ°ĐŽĐșĐž бŃлО ĐŸŃĐžĐ±ĐŸŃĐœŃĐŒĐž? ĐĐ°Đ±ĐŸŃОлŃŃ Đ»Đž ĐŸ ĐœĐ”Đč ĐаŃаŃ, ĐČĐŸĐżŃĐ”ĐșĐž ŃĐ»ŃŃ Đ°ĐŒ? ... ==== Đ ŃĐ”ŃĐŽŃĐ” Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ Đ±ŃĐ» ŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœĐ°, Đž ŃŃĐŸ бŃĐ» ĐаŃаŃ. Đа ĐČŃĐŸŃĐŸĐč ĐłĐŸĐŽ бŃаĐșа Ń ĐœĐžĐŒ ĐŸĐœĐ° забДŃĐ”ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐ”Đ»Đ°. Đ Đ°ĐŽĐŸŃŃŃ Đ Đ”ĐłĐžĐœŃ ĐœĐ” Đ·ĐœĐ°Đ»Đ° ĐłŃĐ°ĐœĐžŃ. ĐĐŸ ĐœĐ” ŃŃпДла ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐŸĐŸĐ±ŃĐžŃŃ ĐœĐŸĐČĐŸŃŃŃ ĐŒŃжŃ, ĐșаĐș ĐŸĐœ ĐżĐŸĐŽĐ°Đ» ĐŽĐŸĐșŃĐŒĐ”ĐœŃŃ ĐœĐ° ŃазĐČĐŸĐŽ, ĐżĐŸŃĐŸĐŒŃ ŃŃĐŸ Ń ĐŸŃДл Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐžŃŃŃŃ ĐœĐ° ŃĐČĐŸĐ”Đč пДŃĐČĐŸĐč Đ»ŃбĐČĐž. ĐĐŸŃлД ŃŃĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐ”ŃОла ĐœĐ°Đ»Đ°ĐŽĐžŃŃ ŃĐČĐŸŃ Đ¶ĐžĐ·ĐœŃ. ĐĄĐżŃŃŃŃ ĐłĐŸĐŽŃ Đ”Ń ĐžĐŒŃ ŃŃĐ°Đ»ĐŸ ОзĐČĐ”ŃŃĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐČŃŃĐŽŃ. ĐаŃаŃŃ ŃŃĐ°Đ»ĐŸ ĐșŃаĐčĐœĐ” ĐœĐ” ĐżĐŸ ŃДбД. ĐĐŸ ĐșаĐșĐŸĐč-ŃĐŸ ĐżŃĐžŃĐžĐœĐ” ĐŸĐœ ĐœĐ°Ńал ŃĐșŃŃаŃŃ ĐżĐŸ ĐœĐ”Đč. ĐĐłĐŸ ŃĐ”ŃĐŽŃĐ” Đ±ĐŸĐ»Đ”Đ»ĐŸ, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸĐœ ĐČОЎДл Đ”Ń ŃĐ»ŃбаŃŃĐ”ĐčŃŃ Ń ĐŽŃŃĐłĐžĐŒ ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœĐŸĐč. ЧŃĐŸ бŃĐŽĐ”Ń ĐŽĐ°Đ»ŃŃĐ”? ĐĐŸĐ»ĐžŃĐ”ŃŃĐČĐŸ глаĐČ Đ·ĐŽĐ”ŃŃ ĐŸĐłŃĐ°ĐœĐžŃĐ”ĐœĐŸ, ĐœĐ°Đ¶ĐŒĐžŃĐ” ĐœĐ° ĐșĐœĐŸĐżĐșŃ ĐœĐžĐ¶Đ”, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ŃŃŃĐ°ĐœĐŸĐČĐžŃŃ ĐżŃĐžĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” Đž ĐżŃĐŸĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶ĐžŃŃ ŃŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐ” Đ±ĐŸĐ»Đ”Đ” Đ·Đ°Ń ĐČаŃŃĐČаŃŃĐžŃ ĐłĐ»Đ°ĐČ! (ĐŃ Đ±ŃĐŽĐ”ŃĐ” аĐČŃĐŸĐŒĐ°ŃĐžŃĐ”ŃĐșĐž пДŃĐ”ĐœĐ°ĐżŃаĐČĐ»Đ”ĐœŃ ĐœĐ° ĐșĐœĐžĐłŃ, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸŃĐșŃĐŸĐ”ŃĐ” ĐżŃĐžĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”) &3& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/12024418-fb_contact- | Hello reading | https://www.facebook.com/61552535188096/ | 50,131 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.litradnovie.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/12024418-fb_contact-ruj57_2-0510-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=238502339210583&rawadid=120213219919880476 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466087327_1036201418187811_536726821399190487_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4JKpunIH1WkQ7kNvgHn6UZm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AB0iqFSx1GXLu_hFaHzu-jK&oh=00_AYCaeXpwCQEHKGLHhyPfl5VhFxgyEUwq5JJmzjZQiIr1-g&oe=673B3262 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Hello reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,455,900 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2455530}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1 Amelia's POV "Hello, Amelia," the smooth baritone says over the phone, and my eyes go wide immediately. My pulse quickens as my brain produces a face to match the voice almost instantly. It is the one face I had tried so much to get over - the one face that makes my heart beat erratically. "Who is this?" I say, unable to keep the trembling out of my voice as I woefully pretend not to recognize his voice. "Tsk tsk tsk. You don't recognize my voice? That's too bad, Amelia," he says. I can hear the disappointment and slight amusement in his low, smooth baritone. It makes my pulse jump. It makes my mouth dry, even as I moisten my li-ps with my tongue. Ashley, my roommate and best friend, is watching me with her brows furrowed into a question mark across the room. I look away from her, cupping the phone closer to my ear. "What do you want, Mr. Tanner?" I whisper harshly. What could he be calling me about at this time of the night? It is 10 p.m. on a random Tuesday. We haven't spoken in three years since the funeral of my mom. I wanted nothing to do with him. I have successfully run away, hiding from him, hoping he would not be able to reach me. "I thought we agreed on you addressing me by just Linc." His voice cuts into me, but I can't pull the phone away from my ear. I am drawn, and yet my brain yells at me to just drop the call and block this new number. But I don't listen because he will just call me again. He will always find me, or I always allow myself to be found. Ashley, having sensed my need for privacy, stepped out of the room already. "Mr. Tanner," I take a deep, shaky breath to steady my nerves so I don't sound like a scared, squeaky mouse over the phone, "Why are you calling me at this time of the night with a strange number?" I fail; I bite down on my lower li-p in muffled anger. It's been so long since I heard his voice, his deep baritone voice that sends swarms of butterflies in my lower belly. "Because you blocked all my other numbers and cut everyone else off," he snaps. Though there is still that hint of amusement in his voice, like he is enjoying toying with my emotions like this. He knows what he's doing; he always does, and I swear on my life he could literally picture me shaking for him. "Yes, and?" I say with a brow raise like he can see me, hoping I'm doing a good work at acting unaffected and unbothered as though I hadn't mastur-bated an hour ago with his half-na-ked picture I saved on my phone from social media account. Hell yes! You can say I'm stalking him, too. God! Seeing him shirtless, his shorts hanging lower beneath his hi-p brought waves of forbidden feelings I never knew existed within me. "Ames, darling, you worry me," Linc Tanner, my stepfather breathes into the phone, and heat rises to my face at that danm nickname. That nickname coming out from his forbidden li-ps, capable of making my toes curl, my knees bend before him, taking all of him deep into my throat. "Don't call me that!" I yell, cutting him short. My face is going red. I hate the way my body reacts to him. Every part of me awakens at the sound of his voice. It terrifies me; it excites me. "I will call you what I want," he replies calmly and dangerously low and then continues in the same calm tone like I am not huffing and puffing over the phone at him, "It has been three years, and I needed to know how you were doing. I haven't been able to stop thinking about you," He pauses like he is rethinking his choice of words, and I hold my breath, refusing to think too much about the fact that he just said he hasn't been able to stop thinking about me, "Wondering how you were coping," he adds finally. I exhale. The sudden vulnerability in his voice drives a sharp sting directly to my heart. It hurts for a second, and then I pull my defensive walls up again, guarding that traitorous organ called the heart. "It is not in your place to worry about me. I am not your responsibility. I am doing perfectly fine on my own," I bite back, but deep down a surge of joy was gradually brimming. He obviously has not called me to talk about my shortcomings in the way I handled the aftermath of my mother's funeral three years ago. That is why I had his numbers blocked. I know Linc Tanner is rich enough to find me within days, but I hoped that common sense would tell him not to bother me regardless, and he didn't. "You know that is not true. I am your guardian; of course, it is in my place to worry about you," Linc says, his smooth baritone pierces me like a lash. I imagine him pulling his hand through his thick wavy jet-black hair in quiet frustration. It is one of the things I noticed about him immediately when I was first introduced to him four years ago. That thick midnight dark hair. For his age, it was ridiculous for his hair to still be that youthful looking, that mouthwatering, the hottest man I have ever set my eyes on. But that was Linc Tanner. A walking contradiction of a man. Chapter 2 I snap myself to reality when I realize I have started trailing off into memories I have tagged forbidden. this"So, what do you want now, stepfather?" I hear his light chuckle, and I can't help the flutter in my belly from absorbing the rich sound. I can almost smell him. I remember what he smelled like. God! it's imprinted in my brain. It is embarrassing, but I can admit that I look for that scent in every man I have gone out with since, but to no success. It belonged to Linc Tanner alone. Just like my silly heart. Mint, dark coffee, something dark and mysterious thrown in the mix and a whiff of something floral and yet overwhelmingly masculine. I used to smell him in the house before he even got to the room I was in, with my mom on his arm, dark onyx eyes seeking mine like a storm. "I kind of prefer Mr. Tanner to that stepfather title. Makes me feel old, and the way you say it adds a perverted undertone to it," he says after a moment. His tone is light; it is a rebuff he has used several times before when I used to call him that as a sort of childish rebellion to the dismay of my mother who insisted I call him by his name or worse, dad. "Whatever," I snap. I hate having to think about my mother or the period during that summer before I left for college when I had to stay with them, and it was low-key the worst few weeks of my life in that house. "Still that temper. It is good to know you haven't changed much, Ames darling," Linc says with a light chuckle. But he is wrong. At least I hope so. I hope I have changed enough. But with the way my heart flutters every time he calls me that nickname in that rich baritone of his, I can't be sure I have changed much, and it is embarrassing. "I need you to tell me why you have called, Linc. Cut the whole thing about you worrying about me and all that bullshiit. I know you have eyes on me. I have seen her. What do you want?" My anger comes back to shield my foolish heart; it wraps around my che-st like a vice. Whatever he has been paying the woman following me for the past three years should be halved. She is terrible at her job. She doesn't even try to be hidden. "Okay. Okay. Sheathe your claws, tigress," Linc says. There is no chuckling this time. He doesn't even try to deny it. It makes me angrier, but I bite my tongue. Once I hear what he is calling for, we will talk about that danm female bodyguard. "I need you to come back home for your break tomorrow. Your plane tickets are ready, everything is set in place," Linc says, his voice dangerously set and rigid, my mouth opens and closes. Again, I open my mouth to say something, but nothing comes out. I am beyond dumbfounded. Not at the fact that he knows the exact timing of my summer break, but the finality and air of authority of his tone. "What!" Finally, I scream into the phone. "What the fck are you talking about?! I am not coming back! You better say you're joking right now!" I scream into the phone. Courtesy be danmed. I don't care if Ashley can hear me. I don't care if I am being rude. He has lost his mind if he thinks he can just command me to come back to New York out of the blue like this. After three whole years of no contact! Though I was the one that initiated the no-contact rule, that is beside the point. "You are and you will," Linc says and the calmness in his voice threatens to push me to the edge. He has no rights! Have I not made this clear enough! "I don't know how to say this nicely, Mr. Tanner, but I genuinely do not want anything to do with you. My mother is dead. She is not here anymore. I am not obligated to feel related to you because we are not related. I am not coming back to New York, and that is final," I say, breathing heavily. My eyes narrow on the floral pattern of my quilt, and I feel like I could go crazy with the way my heart is racing, flashes of forbidden memories running through my mind. Mental snapshots of Linc walking out of the luxurious infinity pool on the rooftop of his mansion and his immaculate figure, toned wide shoulders, long muscular legs like tree trunks, chiseled torso, me hiding behind the lounge door, watching him like a creep, the water dripping down his hairy front body, snaking into his navel, down his briefs with that noticeable bulge, and his dark eyes catching mine immediately like he knew I was there all along, watching him. "Amelia. Listen to me," Linc's domineering voice cuts into me, and I rip my focus away from those danm memories. That summer is cursed. I can't think of that time without feeling a heap of guilt and the sense of awakening into something bigger than myself, in those stolen glances, fantasies, and sleepless nights where I imagined what it would be like to be the one sharing Linc's bed instead of my mother. I felt treacherous even though me and my mother and I had never been particularly close. "No! I am not coming back, and you can't make me!" I yell. "Amelia!" Linc's annoyed voice snaps me to attention. I bite my tongue. Squeezing the phone in my hand. I grit my teeth in annoyance. I didn't have any specific plans for the holiday, though I was thinking about my internship options. Since it is my sophomore year, I am supposed to spend my summer break interning at any reputable architectural company that will take me. "It is something your mother wanted," Linc says, his voice going back to calm and collected. Of course. She would still continue to mess up my life even when she is no longer here. Chapter 3 It is aggravating, all the complex feelings she evokes in me. Our relationship wasn't the typical mother-daughter bond. Because she wasn't the typical mother by any means. Kathryn Dimitri was a socialite through and through. She was glamorous and loud and enjoyed going to dinner parties, soirees, any excuse to have fun and drink champagne, flirting with the throng of men who were always sniffing around her. It always stung when people noted how different we looked. They always looked at her elegant auburn bold beauty and my muted blonde prettiness and concluded I paled in comparison, just like my skin. Mother always threw her head back with a delightful laugh when those men paid her compliments at my expense. That was one of the reasons why I hated spending time at home. With her. She always made me feel like an unwanted attachment to her person. An attachment that never quite measured up. Sometimes, I think to myself that my attraction to Linc was a rebellion. It was a cowardly one because I never acted on any of my fantasies, but it was a rebellion nonetheless, and it felt good. When just three months into college, enjoying my freedom from her and that suffocating mansion where I had to hide my blushing face whenever Linc was in the room, I got the call that she had died in a car accident all the way in Paris on her way to another of her glamorous parties, I felt a wave of grief so huge, so encompassing and utterly confusing that my world paused. I went through the funeral in a muted daze. I faintly remember Linc holding me as I finally broke down and cried on the third night when I wanted to return to college. Wanted to escape. The reassuring way he held me. Tenderly. Like I was too fragile and could break apart against his huge body. I got on the plane and arrived back in college, and I could still smell his scent on me. I didn't wash the dress I wore for weeks. "She wanted you to intern at my firm. She wanted me to keep an eye on you. To take care of you and safeguard your future. You like to act tough, but you really have no one else in this world, and that makes me feel empathetic towards you. You can view me as this big bad monster stepfather and I don't care, but I do care about you, and I wouldn't sit back and watch you struggle when I could do something about it. Amelia, please. It would be for just three months. Come to New York. Come home," Linc says, the genuine sincerity in his voice bites at me. I blink back, furious tears, feeling the anger dissipating into that warm feeling I hate feeling towards him because it felt wrong. "Ames..." He says gently when I don't reply. I am too busy pushing back the lump in my throat. He knows he has touched a nerve because he is right. I am truly alone in this world. All of my mother's connections and circle of friends and even families, nobody gave a danm about me after the funeral. My late dad has family in Portugal, but we were not really close before he died. With my mom gone too, I was left alone, and it didn't hit as hard because before she died, I always felt alone, shuffling from boarding school to college, we never bonded in any special way. I was always alone in my little world. But in moments like this, when someone like Linc who knew me, knew my mother and I, reminds me how utterly alone I am, it breaks my heart. "Okay. I will come back to New York." My heart flutters at my resignation because I know there is nothing I could possibly do about it. I accept it. I guess I have to go back to fighting my forbidden attraction to my stepfather. For just three months. I can survive that long without doing anything I might regret. I hope. ******* Linc Tanner's POV: The golden blonde full-grown woman seated in front of me is not the soft-spoken, shy eighteen-year-old Amelia I remember. I am taken aback by how much she has grown, that eyes that could make a grown man weak, that full mouth that I eager to taste, but I manage to keep my face expressionless. She is stunning. When she walked in a minute ago, I couldn't take my eyes off her, my greedy eyes taking in every detail of her womanly curves. It made me tingle for all the wrong reasons. She is currently glaring at me from her position on the chair in front of my desk. I tell myself I have kept an eye on her over the years because of a sort of loyalty to Kathryn, but in reality, I just couldn't bear not knowing how Amelia was doing, couldn't bear thinking about her being in the arms of another man, moaning and crying out his name instead of mine. She is a brave, strong girl, but I couldn't just let her go. My body couldn't let her go. She made my heart ache. I'm most definitely proud of her just thinking of her out there, all on her own. She reminds me of myself at the same age, hustling against all odds to make a name for myself. "Why did you come here directly?" I ask, breaking the ice between us. It has been three years, and we didn't even exchange a smile. She is on guard towards me, and I am walking on eggshells, trying not to upset her. "I figured we should get to it immediately," Amelia says. The softness of her voice is gone, replaced by a sharp edge that is confident and so womanly. I shake my head to ward off any more misleading thoughts. "Oh c'mon, Amelia. I asked that they chauffeur you to the house." I thought she would appreciate the rest. But here she is, glaring at me. "Do you stay alone?" She asks, catching me off guard. "Yes," I say, cautiously. Her boldness and the way she is holding my eyes are making me feel uneasy. I don't remember her being this confident. I used to find her extreme shyness amusing then. Interesting. Now I find her confidence highly attractive. Erotic. Fvck! Linc. Goddammit! Control yourself. Chapter 4 We have some history between us from that one summer three years ago before she ran away to college. But I am proud of myself for keeping things in control when she was just an eighteen-year-old rebellious teen. Now that she is all grown, I can't promise that I would be able to control myself much. This woman sitting across from me could bring any man to his knees, and I don't fvcking care falling on my knees in front of her as her legs open up for me, taking in the scent of her arousal, tasting her. Merely looking at her, I know she tastes like pure sugar. "Then I am not staying in that house. You have to get a place for me," she says, not adding the unspoken part. That she doesn't want to stay alone with me. "It is a big house, Amelia." I tried to clear my voice, It is a mansion, but I understand if she doesn't want to stay with me. I guess that could be weird. Without Kathryn in the midst, what would we do with each other? I don't want to dwell on that train of thought. "I don't care." She folds her arms over her front body, and my eyes get drawn to her che-st. I want to peel my eyes away, but I am powerless against her quietly confident feminine aura. She is wearing a pale blue sundress with a black sweater over it, but the pale blue of the dress makes her eyes stand out so clearly, she radiates like a beam of sunlight sitting across from me. She used to be pale, but her complexion has matured with a golden tint that teases down her long graceful neck into her deep-V line. I yank my eyes up to meet hers; thankfully, she is looking out the window. I note the multiple piercings in her ears, and a chuckle escapes me as I imagine the fit that Kathryn would have thrown if she could see her. "What is so funny?" she snaps, turning to fix me with her startling blue eyes. "Nothing. I will have someone look for a place for you that is close to the firm. Fine?" "Yes. Thank you." I don't mention that she would stay in the house with me until we find a place. It is unnecessary; she knows. "Come, let me show you around," I say, getting up, eager to move around before finding myself distracted, watching her like a aroused freak. I walk to her side to take her hand; she ignores me and tries to get up on her own. She takes a step forward, and it all happens too fast. She trips on her feet in front of me, falling backward with her eyes wide in terror. I shooot forward, grabbing her by her slim waist instead of her outstretched hand. I pull her forward until she is stable on her feet; our bodies collide, and I hear the soft gasp leave her full li-ps. A headiness clouds my thoughts. Her body is intoxicatingly soft pressed against me like this. My primal reaction startles me as all the blood rushes southward. Our faces are inches from each other; her large doe-like eyes blink up at me, and her rosy li-ps are slightly open. It takes all of my self-control to not just crash my mouth to hers and taste them. God knows how badly I have always wanted that. "Why do you not want to stay at the house with me?" I ask, ripping my eyes away from her tempting li-ps to look into her eyes. They hold mine with a mixture of fear, anticipation, and defiance. The combination makes my blood rush faster. "You know why," Amelia breathes, so close, so overwhelmingly stunning. Soft and dangerous. Grown and lethal. She overshadows my common sense, even at just eighteen. I only managed to stay away because of Kathryn, her mother. But now, three hard years later, she is in my arms, and there are no hindrances. I hold onto her waist tightly; she doesn't resist my touch, but she is not exactly leaning into me. She is frozen in place, and I get the feeling that if I let go, she would run. I can't lose her again. Danming all consequences, I lean in; my vision narrows in on the most perfect pair of li-ps I have ever seen, the whole world quietens with a hush. Chapter 5 Amelia's POV "Mr. Tanner, I have the reports..." A cheery voice interrupts the moment. "Oh! I am sorry." The woman's surprised, high-pitched voice intrudes on the madness that is my lust-filled brain and snaps me out of my reverie. His strong arm around my waist loosens its grip, and I take the opportunity to move away from the furnace of the man, my heart thundering at what almost happened. I didn't even hear the door open. His firm li-ps only grazed mine before the interruption, but I feel like it was more with the way my heart is beating fast. I have not been here longer than an hour, and I have already found myself in his arms. We almost kissed. And I hoped to survive three whole months with him without doing anything I might regret? That seems like such a practical joke now. Linc is forbidden, a no-go area, he's fire, if I get too close, he would burn me. Seeing Linc's trim, muscled figure in his form-fitting grey suit, his devastatingly handsome, resistant-to-aging face with those dark, piercing onyx eyes has reminded me just how easily my body gives in to him. His quiet, effective charm has reminded me why I ran. Why that summer really tough for me. Fighting this forbidden attraction to my middle-aged stepfather, who is forty-one while I am just twenty-one. He is literally old enough to be my father. But yet he pulls me. And I am powerless once he pins me with those eyes. I am weak. My body surrenders without much resistance. "Drop them on the desk," he says, his dark eyes still trained on me, his back to the woman frozen at the door glaring at me with such venom it scares me. I move further away. I need to escape him. But I know it is futile. Linc would find me. This attraction between us feels inevitable now. There is a quiet countdown ringing like a third heartbeat between us. Coming back was a mistake. Linc Tanner is not the kind of man one forgets. Or moves on from. I still feel the same way as I did three years ago, if not stronger. And now there is one less excuse as to why we shouldn't give in to this dark desire. "Uhm, sir, it needs your signature so I can send it back to..." "Charlotte, drop them on the desk!" Linc raised voice startles me and the woman, who quickly drops the files and hurries out. Linc doesn't turn away from me. He keeps his eyes on me, watching me like a hunter hunting his prey. I try to swallow, but my mouth is dry. Naked hunger is present in the depth of those shimmery dark eyes, and I have to clentch my fists together to gain some control over my senses. This is all shades of wrong. And yet so right. So necessary. It is official, I have lost my danm mind. How the hel are we going to sleep in the same house tonight without something forbidden happening between us? I can almost picture it, and it makes my pulse race faster. "Um. I should go." I say when I reach the door. Where am I going? I have no idea but I know I have to get away from this office right now before I find myself climbing my stepfather like a tree right here in his office. I know the nak-ed hunger in his eyes reflects mine. I am just as aroused. Just as willing to be reckless. Caution was thrown to the wind as soon as I agreed to come back. "Okay." His usually smooth baritone comes out cracked, he pauses and clears his throat, he starts walking towards me and my heart skips a beat, but then he turns to the left, towards his desk and I blink back my disappointment. "Take a tour of the firm. Choose whatever department you want to intern at. Then we can go to dinner." His mouth is a set line as he settles at his desk like he wasn't just about to kiss me a moment ago. "Dinner?" I croak, still visibly shaken up by what almost happened between us. I still feel the weight of his strong arm wound tightly around my waist. The possessiveness of his hold. The way his eyes narrowed in on my face before he leaned in to me for the kiss. It all makes me feel heady. "Yes. I made a reservation." He says looking up to meet my eyes, I hold his gaze. "I don't feel up to that." I say, looking away first as his eyes bore into me. One day, I will wi-n our spontaneous silent staring battle. "What? Let me guess, you are not hungry?" He asks with a small chuckle. It brings flashbacks of that summer three years ago when I used to deny being hungry so I could stay away from him and my mother. Only to sneak back to the kitchen at midnight to raid the fridge for leftovers. Linc caught me several times and the embarrassment still feels so heavy right now with the way he is watching me. Mischievous amusement shining in his eyes. "Fvck off." I snap. I can't stand his teasing in moments like this. I hate that he knows me all too well. "Now, now, Ames darling. I don't appreciate that tone." He says but his voice is still teasing and light. I can't believe we almost kissed just a moment ago and here he is, teasing. He confuses me. And somehow, that seems to be the allure. Other than the fact that he is my fcking stepfather. "Whatever. I am not going out to dinner with you." I cross my arms, his eyes follow the motion and heat rises up my cheeks. A moment passes between us. An impasse. "Okay, we will eat at home. I'll call my private chef." He says at last. I can't argue with that, so I just nod in passive agreement and push the door behind my back so I can escape the office. Escape his impossible charm. ******* "So, which department are you going to intern at?" Linc says, wiping his mouth with a triangle shaped napkin. The table is being cleared by the chef's assistants, I nod my appreciation to them for a great home dining experience. Linc doesn't even acknowledge them. "I don't know yet." I say because I truly don't. His firm is so large. So multifaceted. I have so many options but I have narrowed it down to either the creative designing or engineering departments since I have majored in both at college. "Okay. Take your time." He says. I refuse to allow myself feel the impact of his smooth baritone as it washes over me across the dining table. "Yeah." I should probably add my thanks but I don't. The staff finishes clearing out the table and they leave immediately, leaving us alone to our awkwardness. I swallow. The soft light of the overhead chandelier is cast directly on my face and I feel like he is watching me closely. His eyes, those dreamy but predatory eyes watches my every move. I could literally feel like he was looking at me to expose me, to expose my deepest secrets, secrets I would kil to have them concealed, but with Linc, just one move from him, his mouth on me and his hand in-between my legs, my entire being will open up to him on it's own accord, and when his fire burns me, my secrets will be revealed. Chapter 6 Linc had the house restructured, and so it doesn't hold much sentiment for me. I was slightly shocked when I first got in, but now it has ebbed. The mansion is like a luxurious minimalist hotel. Oddly, I felt comfortable and at ease. But I know I can't stay here for too long. I simply can't. "Um, so, about the apartment you would rent for me. How is that coming along?" I say, enunciating my words carefully. I see a tic in his jaw, and I swallow. I remember the way he asked me why I didn't want to stay with him as he held me in his arms earlier in his office. The nak=ed vulnerability in his eyes. The way he was looking at me, it scares me, hypnotize me and locks me in. "You just told me a few hours ago." He says, interlacing his svelte fingers on the table as he leans forward. I can't read the expression on his face, whether it is annoyance or amusement. "Yeah. But it is something that you can sort out in a really short time. Aren't you like a billionaire or something?" That was why Mom was besotted with him. Linc Tanner has been in Forbes. His architectural firm has worked on top multi-billion dollar projects across the country. He is dark and mysterious and a hot forty-one-year-old. "Yes, I am a billionaire." He says, with a smirk. "You are avoiding my question." The house has gone quiet. All the bright lighting has been switched for dimmer ones. I am sure all the staff have left. It is just us now. Coming to this realization opens me up to my forbidden thoughts about being alone with Linc. Wild things that had invaded my dreams for so long, just me and him alone in the house, starring at each other, reaching out to each other, eating out each other. "What if I simply don't want to get you an apartment? What if I don't want you to stay away from me? Why the he-ll would you be staying in some apartment when I have a mansion here you can stay in?" His smirk is gone, and he is pinning me to the spot with his dark eyes. My pulse starts racing. My mouth goes dry. "That is not what you promised!" I yell, getting out of my seat. What the heck does he mean he doesn't want me to stay away from him? "Ames, Ames darling. Sit down." He says, his voice is oddly calm and controlled. It only makes me angrier, and I flip my middle finger at him as I turn around to walk away. I don't hear him walking up to me till he grabs my wrist and spins me around to face him. The motion pulls my body too close, so we are inches away from each other. Twice in just one day, my breath escapes me in an audible gasp. "Why the he-ll are you so stubborn? It is kiling me keeping my hands to myself already, and you have to go and push me." He hisses under his breath at me, but I hear him clearly because we are very close. The expansive kitchen peels away from my vision. The house. The soft lights. Everything. All I can see is Linc, and up close, he is stunning. He's dangerous, he overwhelms me, he could literally set me on fire with thst forbidden mouth of his. I don't have any power when he is this close. My knees go weak. I forget my anger. "I can't stay here with you." I say quietly, my voice trembling. His hand holding my wrist is like a brand on my skin. Am I agreeing this accommodation thing? The house is huge. We can steer clear of each other for the duration of the three months. The firm is huge too. I can spend my internship there, and we will never run into each other. Nobody even has to know about our connection if I keep quiet about it. But the way my body involuntarily leans towards him, the way my belly erupts with liquid fire every time he looks down at my face, I just know. I couldn't possibly stay here alone with him without giving in and doing something I would surely regret. "Why?" He asks, his face a closed-off mask, his li-ps set in a tight line. Our faces are just inches apart from each other, my back is pressing against the hard edge of the polished wood of the dinner table, but I don't register the discomfort. There are too many sensations to be felt standing this close to Linc Tanner, that pain is temporary. "What do you mean, 'why?'" I throw back at him, breathing as regularly as I can, but my breaths come out choppy and raspy. I need to move away from him. "Because I don't understand it, Ames." He snaps, his grip on my wrist tightens. I wince, and then he looks at his hand like he didnât realize he has been holding onto me all this while. He lets me go. "Okay, but why won't you let me go?" I pull my chin up at him, our li-ps barely inches apart now. I meant it as a defiant move, but one look from him and I regret it, but I don't back down. One look at my li-ps I shake. One look at my face accessing me, I'm soaked. "This is why." Linc covers the distance between us, and my world erupts in bright scattered lights as he claims my mouth. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13363&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 842 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13363&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/455715339_410984478152267_9166489231231977406_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ut19ocS7LPAQ7kNvgG7laae&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A8KH1K0yojxPyB6VPSTPMRE&oh=00_AYCxNOHFnTo5zSyjO5OSCcUmnuLtUMemrSniMhbzb4IpuA&oe=673B3110 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,456,346 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2454436}' |
No | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmotherâEdith Gibsonâfigured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulderâeach step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objectsâit extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However⊠"If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were⊠I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's sharesâthe ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella ZieglerâMadeline's motherâand quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylarâpreviously 'Jolene', with her kids in towâshowed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew upâher mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. ⊠Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a messâresignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it wasâa dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorceâkinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very homeâLydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughtsâthey're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that shipâthe crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagleâa woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistantâDaniel Harrisâwho was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual selfâunresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickeredâa brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptionalâtangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebookâher secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. ⊠At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, butâŠ" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled toâher shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guessâit was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/ | 21 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437975_437972599066518_4726668197117536898_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=d3XvYHguUjsQ7kNvgH12Wko&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AgYnvz0qlTnGKgfG8HS5n-h&oh=00_AYAj897HLbtiw-6uiYieaXkatiVqRUOHfZs4B1fhy7YlGA&oe=673B1FC5 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,454,788 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453984}' |
No | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | When Debra died, her husband was still with his secretary. She swore that if she were given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes again... âMr. Nichols, your wife is on the verge of death!â the doctor cried anxiously. âYou might come to say your goodbyes!â âSheâs still alive? Call me when sheâs dead,â Juan Nichols replied, his voice icy and indifferent. With that, he hung up. All the light faded from Debraâs eyes. The machine emitted a steady, cold beepâsignaling that her vital signs had ceased. In her life, she had loved Juan deeply, sacrificing everythingâherself and her familyâfor him. If she were given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes again... âMadam, Mr. Nichols has requested you accompany him to the auction. Which outfit would you prefer?â The housekeeper Sophie asked. Debra gasped, her eyes snapping open. Everything around her felt eerily familiar. This was her home, the one she had shared with Juan. Waitâ auction? Five years ago, Juan was going to a land auction, and as his wife, she had to accompany him. But Juan paid her no mind and didnât even inform her that he had replaced her with Shelia, his secretary. When she arrived at the auction, all dressed up, she saw his secretary Shelia clinging to his arm. âHow could this be?â she thought, utterly confused. âAm I... reborn?â Sophieâs voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all! -- The auction was teeming with business elites. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Meanwhile, Juan was about to enter with Shelia when his bodyguard spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Shelia quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late.". Debra, dressed in a stunning burgundy gown, elegantly walked towards them... | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465012370_1085089863148114_2066040076159691881_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Uk53rHWQ2z8Q7kNvgEQChrC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ACdeBfGNDCHkF5ORnKEsngn&oh=00_AYDmtuyUKSW8uJxzsLLB1Yz8P8adI44hMqnvMtmYFtkNtQ&oe=673B26FD | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,454,359 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453999}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | âStrip.â The one who commanded me was the very man I had loved. âDidn't you hear me? I said strip.â My husband, Caleb repeated, a smirk on his li-ps. I lowered my head, my hands trembling. Tears gathered at the corner of my eyes as I gingerly stepped backwards, subconsciously trying to run away. âStop her and help her remove her clothes if she doesn't want to do it herself.â Caleb said to the security guards who stood behind me. They came forward and held me by my arms, twisting it to my back and forcing me to kneeel down. âWhy?â I asked, âWhy are you doing this to me?â My throat constricted. âWhy?â Caleb tilted his head, âYou were the one who forced my grandfather to make me get married to you. If it was for you, I would have gotten married to Emily. Now, you have to face the consequences of what you did!â Caleb said hatefully and forcefully raised my chin up, motioning for a man to bring over a bottle of wine. My eyes widened as I realized what he wanted to do. âCaleb, please, you know I can't drink that. I beg you, please let me go. Please.â I begged, but it was to no avail. My vision blurred as I choked, gasping for air in between sobs. âWasn't that good enough?â Caleb questioned, âNow that wasn't so bad after all.â âCaleb⊠YouâŠâ I began coughing, my eyes were getting blurry, it was hard to see their faces. A sharp pain went through my stomach and I gasped. My baby... âC⊠Caleb⊠My⊠my stomach. It hurts.â I gasped again as the pain spread to my spine. I thought I saw a flicker of panic in his eyes, but I was deluding myself. Caleb didn't care, he had never cared. But I still needed help, the pain was almost unbearable now. âNo. No!â I cried out as I realized exactly what was happening. I looked back at Caleb who knew that I was having a miscar-riage, I thought he would help me even upon seeing that. But once again, I was wrong. He stepped back, looking at the blood in disgust. Then the world turned black. --------- âAh!â I gasped, shaking awake. âYou shouldn't move like that, you'll open your stitches.âThe one with shorter hair and gold rimmed glasses said to me. âItâs...you..â I stammered, all the cells in my body were screaming. Zade Silver, my ex boyfriend. | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15016&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464386892_875816577950735_1493325207616159379_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QRH3FJx6_YYQ7kNvgFQJxmQ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQZYLH1HukGC0U4hdLmrQcy&oh=00_AYCWb7XpvDOnnBa64tzSrSNUlmZ6eqopyoE44mUbIeyb2w&oe=673B149D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,453,899 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453883}' |
No | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đ„đ„Click to read the next chapter for freeđ | After six years, Stella Richard finally came back this familiar city. She walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. When the taxi moved, all the memories she had tried to forget over the years began to flood her mind... Stella shook her head, chasing those thoughts away. This time, she hadnât come back to dwell on old, useless memories. She was back because her boss had asked her to return. He told her that their company was at a dead end, and he wanted her to come back and solve the crisis. At first, Stella didnât want to come, but after some thought, she decided to return... Six years ago, her boss had helped her during the most difficult time of her life, and she wanted to repay the favor... As for everything else, she no longer cared... At the Company... As Stella arrived, she noticed that most of the employees were engaged in a lively discussion. As she walked by, snippets of conversation reached her ears. "I heard that there are so many companies who want to buy our company." "Really! That means weâll have a new boss." "I just hope that our new boss should be good-looking, like a Korean drama CEO." "Hey! Do you know whoâs going to buy the company?" Stella heard their chatter but didnât care about the gossip. She knew these people didnât actually care about who would buy the company or for what price. They just wanted to gossip. But she... She cared... and she was here to secure a good deal for her company. "Of course, itâll be Kingstonâs, the RK Group. Who else in the city is powerful enough to challenge them?" Stella, who had been about to continue walking, stopped in her tracks. A name, both familiar and unfamiliar, reached her ears. "The Kingstons..." "RK Group..." Suddenly, memories Stella had locked away began to surge like a storm. Her mind was filled with those memories like a flood. Stella felt dizzy. It was as if she were still trapped in that RK mansion, surrounded by cold walls. Stella had thought she had long forgotten about him, but it seemed that it was just her illusion. [Flashback] Six Years Ago... In the RK Mansion... Stella walked out of the gate inside the living room. But her expression was somber. She moved as if in a daze. "Madam, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale and weak?" The one who spoke was Mia. She was working for Kingston's for years and always treated Stella like her daughter. Seeing her pale face and weak demeanor, Mia was worried. "Mia... Donât worry, Iâm fine. Itâs just..." Stella glanced at the reports in her hand and said, "I havenât had my period for two months, and when I went to the hospital..." She didnât finish her sentence, looking at Mia with a mix of expectation and worry. They just stared at each other. Mia understood what Stella wanted to say. She was pregnant. But Mia also knew about the relationship between Mr. RK and Stella. She didnât know what to say. In the end, she just congratulated her. Stella didnât say anything and kept staring at the reports in her hand. She had been married to Rene Kingston for three years. But theirs was not a marriage of love... It was a contract marriage, with a three-year time limit. Because the woman he loved was her sister. RK had been about to marry her sister, Sophia, but for some reason, Stella had ended up replacing her sister. From the day they married, he had told her that their marriage was just a three-year contract and nothing more. For RK, their marriage was indeed just a contract, but for Stella, it was a beautiful gift from God. Because only she knew how happy she was when she found out she was going to marry RK. The man she had loved throughout her youth. All these years, Stella had given her best in this marriage, hoping that maybe, just maybe, their marriage would work out. Maybe he wouldnât divorce her. Maybe he would want to stay with her... Maybe he would give their relationship a chance because of the child... Stella was still lost in thought when suddenly, a voice came from the door, shattering all her hopes and illusions. "I donât want this child." The voice was cold and hard. Stella and Mia both turned to look in the direction of the voice. RK was standing at the door, staring at Stella. His face was cold and expressionless. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He had a very handsome face and blue eyes. His blue eyes were like the deep ocean. If you looked into them. Then you would be drowned in it. Chapter 2 RK walked in and stood in front of Stella. He appeared like a king, towering above the world and looking down upon everyone as if they were nothing. With his tall frame and commanding aura, he exuded an undeniable power. Stella sat on the sofa, overwhelmed by his presence. She remained seated, staring at him, shocked by his words. She never expected this man to be so cold-blooded, uttering such harsh words without a second thought. There was no hesitation in his voice when he said he didnât want the child. Stella looked into his eyes, trying her best to remain calm and hold back her tears. She didnât want to appear weak in front of this cold man. The two of them just stared at each other in silence. After a while, RK walked over and sat opposite Stella. As he sat down, his assistant, Alex Triston, placed a stack of papers on the table. At the top of the papers were the words "Contract Expired." Alex looked at Stella and said, "Miss Richard, according to your contract with Mr. RK, three years have now been completed. Please sign here and finalize the process." Stella noted the change in how Alex addressed herâfrom Mrs. RK to Miss Richard. Even though she still hadn't signed her name. A mocking smile appeared on her face. She was sure that Alex wouldnât have dared to take her so lightly, if it hadnât been ordered by someone, of course, and that someone was none other than her husband. RK took the pen and signed his name without a pause or thought. After finishing, he looked at Stella and said, "You can stay here for a week and look for the house." Stella looked into the man's eyes which are calm as a lake. There was no regret, sadness, or hesitationânothing. It was as if he felt nothing about their relationship, which had suddenly gone through such a big change. But as this thought crossed her mind, she scolded herself. "Stella, are you a fool? How can you expect any regret or sadness from this stone-hearted man?" But still, she couldnât control her emotions. Because she had loved this stone-heated man for so many years. Stella didnât say anything and just looked at the man with whom she had spent the past three years. She had seen his face every day, yet now, as she looked at him, she still found him strikingly handsome. But... he was also the man who had shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. She didnât want to show her vulnerability in front of him, so she tried her best not to cry. Her hand trembled as she held the pen. She looked at the papers, saw his elegant and strong handwriting, and signed her name. Just like her heart, her handwriting was also broken. Stella was shattered inside, but she didn't show this on her face. After she signed her name, she took a deep breath and said, "I am very grateful to Mr. Kingston that he allowed me to stay here for a week, but after our contract expires I don't think I should stay here. I will leave immediately." After speaking, Stella glanced at Mia and asked, "Mia, can you help me pack my things?" Mia looked at Stella's face and saw how hard she trying not to cry and her heartache. She didn't want to do this, but she had to do it. Stella went upstairs to pack her belongings, while RK watched her retreating figure, his emotions unreadable. Stella looked around the room where she had lived for three years, her eyes turned blurred... She can't hold back her tears. She knew their marriage would end someday, but she hadnât anticipated such intense pain in her heart. Stella didnât have many things to pack. She just packed her belongings but left everything RK had bought untouchedâ not even a single piece of clothing. Mia watched her in silence, unsure of what to say. Stella wiped away her tears and said, "Mia, donât worry about me. Iâm fine. Itâs just that Iâm not his Mrs. Right." With that, she grabbed her bag and headed downstairs. Downstairs... RK was still sitting on the sofa, watching Stella. But Stella didn't want to look at him and was ready to leave... "Where are you going?" Suddenly, his cold voice cut through the silence. Stella paused and turned to look at him. She hadnât been on good terms with her family from the beginning, and after her marriage, it had been nearly impossible to maintain any connection with them. As for him, they were now divorced, so she felt no reason or obligation to tell him where she was going. "I donât think my whereabouts has anything to do with Mr. Kingston. Weâre already divorced and have nothing to do with each other. Mr. Kingston must be focused on his future wife, not on his ex-wife..." Stella's tone was cold and it was like she was throwing daggers from her mouth. She couldnât comprehend his hypocritical behavior. She wondered if it was her imagination or not, but it felt as though, after mentioning his future wife, the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. She felt a chill spread through her body and decided to leave. "Wait a second." His voice was firm and allowed no rebuttal. Chapter 3 Stella heard his voice and stopped. There was a little bit of hope in her heart. The man's eyes were dark and cold, filled with mysterious thoughts, and a layer of fog surrounded him. Suddenly, he spoke, "I don't want this child. Don't forget to take it out." RK looked at the woman in front of him and thought. She seemed like a pure and beautiful woman, and he didn't want her to carry his burden. Stella's hand, which was holding her luggage, trembled, and the little bit of hope in her heart vanished. She felt like someone had stabbed a knife into her heart. He had broken her heart so many times, but... she didnât know why she still felt hurt every time it happened. "Boooom." His words exploded in her head like a bomb, and the little bit of hope she had left in her heart was also gone. The hands holding the bag tightened. She felt like someone had stabbed her heart, and she could smell the blood. Suddenly, she laughed at herself. She felt like a fool. How could she expect anything from a man who was so cold toward his child? "If you don't want this child, then why did you sleep with me?" She wanted to yell at him, but in the end, she didnât say anything. He had once told her that he liked children, which was why she hadnât taken the pills. But... It was as if he liked children but not with her. Stella's heart was in so much pain, but she didnât want to let him see her tears. She didnât turn around, keeping her back facing him. Stella took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Kingston, donât think too much. I also donât want this child at all. I have already decided to get rid off it." She was about to leave but then stopped and said, "One more thing, I hope we donât see each other again in this life." After she said, Stella didnât stop for a minute and left. At first, she didnât want to leave this place, but now... She felt suffocated. Stella held her bag tightly and left without looking back. RK watched the womanâs back, struggling to keep herself straight and not stumble. His eyes were dark and filled with unreadable emotions. Only after her figure disappeared from his sight did his tense back relax. [Flashback end] "I am sorry, I didnât see you..." Suddenly, a man bumped into Stella, who was standing in the hallway. Files fell to the ground. But because of this she also came back from the memories from six years ago. "No, I am sorry," she said, helping him pick up the files before going into the elevator. As the elevator door opened, Jack Paul stood outside and greeted her. Jack Paul looked at Stella with a smile and said, "Stella, here you are. How are you? You are new here. If you need anything, please feel free to tell me." Stella looked at him and nodded. "I am fine, thank you." As they talked, they went to his office and sat down. Jack looked at Stella and said, "Stella, I am very happy that you accepted my offer and came back." As he spoke, he handed her a red file and continued, "I am sure you have heard that our company is going to be acquired by someone. This file contains the reports I made; take a look." Stella took the file and nodded. Jack continued, "Many companies want to buy our company, but among all of them, RK Groups is the best. However, the price offered by Mr. RK was too low." He paused and said, "This time, I ask you to come back so that you can turn the situation around." "RK Groups... Rene Kingston..." Stella's hands holding the file trembled. The memories she had locked away deep down in her heart suddenly resurfaced. Stella calmed herself and said, "I will do my best." "Thatâs good," Jack laughed and said. "Now that you have taken on this project, I am not worried anymore." Chapter 4 The next day, at a coffee shop... Stella had already organized all the documents and asked the negotiation director of the RK Group to meet her at the coffee shop. As she was waiting, a man wearing a black suit and gold-rimmed glasses came over. But when he walked over and saw Stella, he looked shocked. Stella also looked at the person in front of her and was shocked, too. Because the one standing in front of her was RK's assistant, Alex Triston. For a moment, both of them stayed quiet. It was Stella who took the initiative and said, "Long time no see." Alex heard her words and quickly regained his composure. He nodded and sat down. Stella didnât waste much time and went straight to the point. "Mr. Triston, here are the documents. If you find them satisfactory, please sign them." As she spoke, she pushed the documents in front of him. Alex looked at the eye-catching price of 70 million and was shocked. "Miss Richard, the RK Group can only offer 40 million. The price your company is asking for is very high." Stella didnât want to sign this contract from the beginning. She would never let that man become her boss. She felt like she was wasting her time on the RK Group and should find another company. "It's alright, but we can't sign this contract." She said, packing her things and deciding to leave. Alex saw that she was about to leave and that she wasnât interested in this deal, and he panicked. He rushed over and stopped her. "Miss Richard, please wait. Let me call and ask about the price again." Stella stopped and nodded. "Of course." Alex stepped to the side and made a call. **** At the RK Group's CEO office... RK was sitting in the head chair, listening to a report from the marketing department, when his phone rang. RK glanced at the phone and hung up. He didnât like being disturbed at work. But after a few seconds, it rang again. The people standing in the office saw his cold expression and trembled. They felt like the person on the other side was about to die. RK's face didnât look good, and the people reporting to him felt a chill down their spines. RK picked up the phone and asked, "What is it?" His voice was cold. Alex reported the situation on the other side. "Tell them itâs not going to happen. 70 million is too much; theyâre not worth it." After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up. But Alex said something that made him pause for a while. His fingers tapped on the table, and after a minute, he replied, "Okay, then let's agree to 70 million." After that, he paused for a moment and added, "Tell her Iâm coming to the company, and ask her to personally explain to me how itâs worth 70 million." After he spoke, he hung up the phone. There were some unknown emotions in his deep blue eyes. The people from the marketing department heard his words and were shocked. "The CEO is going to personally sign the contract." "Is that negotiation really worth his visit?" Moreover, they knew that in this negotiation, Mr. Kingston didnât need to be personally involved. All of them had question marks on their faces. **** Alex wasnât too far away, so Stella could hear parts of his conversation. She heard Alex directly reporting her name to the person on the other side of the phone. Within just three minutes... "Miss Richard, wait! Mr. Kingston said that they have no problem with your price. The agreement must be set according to your companyâs plan. Let's quickly sign the deal so that no one can back out." After he finished speaking, he took out the documents, signed his name, and handed the pen to Stella. Looking at his arrogant attitude, as if he had already bought her company, Stella was a little shocked. She stared at the pen in a daze. She hadnât expected the agreement between the two companies to go so smoothly and effortlessly. Stella felt like she had made her stand clear by not lowering her price and being firm in her decision. But who would have thought that RK would be even more determined than she was in the acquisition of the company? He even agreed to sign the contract at her price. "Didnât he pride himself on never changing his decisions, no matter what? Then why did he change this one?" she thought. "Was it because, after living with the love of his life, he changed?" But no matter what. Now, what could she do? Stella took the pen and signed her name. She didnât care about him anymore. Anyway, she wasnât going to stay here. Usually, she didnât want him to become her boss, but what could she do? She needed to finish this job and leave quickly. Alex put the documents back, shook hands with her, and said, "Miss Richard, from now on, weâre colleagues in the same company. Please take care of us in the future!" Stella just gave him a forced smile. Only she and God knew how much she didnât want this man to be her boss. Alex looked at her and added, "Miss Richard, please go back to the company quickly. Mr. Kingston will be there in a while. He said he wants you to... personally explain how your company is worth 70 million." Alex also didnât know why his boss wanted Miss Richard to do it personally, after what happened between them before. But as an assistant, he could only do as he was told. ***** On the way back to the company... Stella was sitting in the car, but her mind was filled with thoughts of how RK would soon become her boss. "Ahhh! Stella, youâre the best. You just signed the contract as soon as you showed up!" The one who speak was the assistant to the director of the company. "Stella, you donât know, but before you came, Mr. Paul sent many people to negotiate with Mr. Kingston, but he only kept lowering the price." She hugged Stella and said happily, "Stella, youâre our lucky star." Stella just lowered her head and didnât speak. Because it wasnât what she wanted. Lily continued, "Stella, you just came back, so you probably donât know much about the city, right?" As she spoke, she leaned closer to Stellaâs ear and whispered, "Let me tell you, Mr. Kingston is the most handsome man in X City. Heâs not only handsome but also rich and capable. Heâs the dream man of many women in the world." Stella heard her words and felt speechless. "I heard that he had a fiancĂ©e before, but he already left her, six years ago," Lily said. "He didnât marry her sister?" Stella couldnât believe they hadnât married yet. Didnât he give her a divorce because he wanted to marry her sister? She thought that by now, they must be married, have children, and be living happily together. "Stella, here you are." When Jack heard that Stella had reached an agreement with RK Groups, he personally came to welcome her with a big smile on his face. "Stella, you didnât disappoint me. Quickly, go to the meeting room and sit for a while. Mr. Kingston will be here soon, and you will come with me to welcome him." | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 842 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463458162_1057416305697342_2990773163964624253_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6PNs3d3Syh0Q7kNvgH4M4Pv&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ae_qgFJNWnJ7VdP3tgfEy6m&oh=00_AYBzbwENo8yVYexskhc34sgPP1NLj7Ap4hon-3Y2ZceCFg&oe=673B23FF | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,454,081 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2454444}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carissa's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted for me?' Soon, Carissa lifted her gaze, determination tightening her grip on the dowry list, âLulu, make preparations. Weâre going to see His Majesty tomorrow.â Luluâs brow furrowed, as if knowing Carissa's purpose, âBut, my lady, I donât think His Majesty will revoke his edictââ Carissa shook her head, âNo, Lulu, Iâm not asking him to change the edict, but to request a new oneâan amicable divorce from Barrett.â Luluâs eyes widened that instant, âA divorce! My lady, you want a divorce?â Carissa nodded firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barrett Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464975882_1204712524149205_7926569809786181278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=-Xjtn2A9M84Q7kNvgFoEQog&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AKatpErCV536OHOn4O30pCz&oh=00_AYAlJMLManCRkpYo5q2eplDzCsS1depjxJ86TuXDuYZ2_A&oe=673B1643 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,454,603 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453967}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | "I, Barrett Warren, vow with my life that I'll take no concubine! Carissa Sinclair shall be my one and only!" These were the words that convinced Carissa Sinclair, the daughter of general, to hide her martial talents and forsake her promising future to marry into the crumbling Warren family. Even on their wedding night, when Barrett was abruptly summoned to the battlefield, Carissa never complained. She used her dowry to support the struggling Warren household, waiting faithfully for his return. But she never imagined that when Barrett finally returned, the first thing he would do was marrying his new love... --- At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage to Aurora." he said, his voice steady, " She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Fell in love? Huh, looks like he is determined in breaking the vow he made a year ago... Carissa's soft smile wiped off by a mocking one, she had once believed Barrettâs victory would earn him a higher rank, freeing her from the burden of supporting the Warren household with her dowry. Yet instead, in exchange for his victory, he only asked the king for another woman's hand, and now he even dared to silence her with his so-called 'glorified victory'... Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and Aurora is amicable. Mother liked her a lot upon seeing her, even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please be generous enough to welcome Aurora." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them." Barrett interrupted, "You're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her. Also rest assured. Mother has promised me that Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things." âOh, that's what you and mother think I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa couldn't help but laughing. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.â âYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,â Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left in the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowry and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464681484_532171326224549_7177859630690723278_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fkxRrdCu3KUQ7kNvgHZ2W47&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ACdeBfGNDCHkF5ORnKEsngn&oh=00_AYDwuJhkS4hfCWRvCZagZG_b-fNlAKQfftKrwV7UxCOu3A&oe=673B1CB7 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,455,945 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2453984}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | In her past life, she tragically died on the operating table. Now, all she wants is a divorce, but the man who once ignored her is desperately pleading for her to stay... âHeart pacemaker! Quick! Increase the voltage!â The intern nurse is trembling, covered in blood. The operating room reeks of blood. The woman on the bed is pale and whispering, â JuanâŠâ âWhat?â The nurse leans closer. â JuanâŠâ Heâs the powerful president of a major company! The doctor, panicking, misdials before finally reaching him: âPresident Juan, your wife is about to die. You might want to come say goodbye.â Coldly, he replies, âIs she still alive? Call me when sheâs gone.â The line goes dead. At that moment, the light fades from her eyes. Juan⊠Do you really hate me this much? Debra feels her soul leave her body, looking at her lifeless selfâshe died during childbirth. She loved Juan deeply and sacrificed everything for him, only to end up like this. If only she could start over, she would avoid her past mistakes. âMadam, your husband wants to take you to the auction tonight. What do you want to wear?â A familiar voice pulls her back. Everything looks familiar, itâs her and Juanâs new home! This was five years ago when he needed her for an auction. Could it be⊠sheâs been reborn?... | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460516715_3731909377059048_7579242386769920403_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gmadio-ph4gQ7kNvgEDcUeH&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AVP7k6U8hQFu41cCHVwvl12&oh=00_AYCM939f6Yy8TxSeJXx-d02fDnMKewRUaoXaxPp0ZCF5mw&oe=673B3371 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,454,342 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2454038}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | In Merika State, the two of them lay close together on the hotel bed. As their passion grew, Justin Yatesâs husky voice, filled with allure, murmured, âEm, how about having a child with me?â Caught up in the moment, Emily Yates replied without thinking. It wasnât until they were lying together afterward that she remembered what he had said. âA child?â she repeated, a trace of intimacy lingering in her eyes. The look stirred Justinâs desire again. She was a constant temptation to him. Pushing those thoughts aside, he pulled out a ring and slipped it onto her left hand. âAre you proposing to me?â she asked. âYes.â âCan I finally have your child now?â Justin asked, smiling. His eyes were warm, but there was no love in them, as if he were gazing past her, waiting for someone elseâs answer. âIâll give you plenty,â she replied, momentarily surprised. Proposing in bed wasnât exactly romantic or formal, but she didnât mind. She had waited three years for this moment, and it was worth it. Three years ago, she had been injured near the beach, hitting her head on a rock. When she woke up, she had no memory. Justin had saved her. The first thing she saw when she woke was his face, and one look left her captivated. Later, she learned that Justin had paid her hospital bills. She also learned of his identity. He was the CEO of RC Corporation. He proposed that she be his contract lover, and without hesitation, she agreed. They signed an agreement, defining their relationship, and he gave her the name Emily Yates. Yes, she was drawn to his looks. Despite their arrangement, the past three years felt like any other relationship. In the first year, she was a hidden lover. In the second, he introduced her as his girlfriend to his circle. Now, with three years approaching, he was proposing. Once she was part of his social circle, she heard whispers about a woman who had been his first love, someone he cherished deeply in college. She had disappeared without a trace, and he had been searching for her ever since. Over the years, Justin had lost hope she was still alive. That was why he finally proposed. Emily didnât mind. Everyone has a past. Looking at the diamond ring on her left ring finger, she felt like it had all been worth it. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Justin was showering. Calming down, Emily wrapped a towel around herself and got out of bed to pick up their scattered clothes. A soft *clink* echoed as something hit the floor. It was Justinâs cardholder. She bent down to pick it up, and a photo slipped out. It was old, with frayed edges, as if it had been looked at countless times. The woman in the photo looked like her but younger, just how she would have looked three years ago. Emily didnât remember ever taking this photo, but she had lost her memory. Maybe she had forgotten. She was just about to put the cardholder back when a large, slender hand appeared, taking it from her. Justin emerged from the bathroom, his hair still damp and falling over his eyes, now tinged with a hint of displeasure. âDonât touch my things,â he said coldly, his tone a sharp contrast to the intimacy they had just shared. Turning away from her, he put the cardholder back in his briefcase, his whole demeanor suddenly distant and guarded. Emily froze. Was he really getting defensive over a photo? She looked at him, confused. Wasnât that her old picture? Before she could ask, Justin seemed to realize that his reaction had been out of line. He turned back and grasped her chin. With a playful glint in his eye, he ran his thumb over her still-swollen lips, toying with them. His voice was cool, devoid of warmth, but his words were deeply suggestive, clearly aiming to change the subject. âWeâre going to be late for the art exhibit. If you rather stay here, I wouldnât mind going another round.â Her cheeks flushed at his teasing, and she gently pushed him away. Her thoughts were scattered, and she quickly forgot about the photo. Justin had come to Merika State on business and had received an invitation to an art exhibition by Haley Quinn. He brought Emily along, planning to take her to the show once his work was done. Haley, a painter who had withdrawn from the public eye three years ago, rarely held exhibitions, making this one a rare event. Emily dressed quickly, while Justin had already changed into a fresh suit. The gallery was close to the hotel, so they walked there. Arm in arm, they strolled down the street, enjoying the perfect atmosphere. Just as Emily felt an overwhelming sense of happiness, Justin suddenly stopped. âJustin, whatâs wrong?â She followed his gaze. Across the street, a disheveled woman, her clothes too dirty to recognize their original color, was recklessly crossing the traffic, oblivious to the danger. The woman pushed Emily aside and wrapped her arms tightly around Justinâs waist. She sobbed uncontrollably, gasping for air. âJustin, I finally found you. You came looking for me, didnât you?â Emily stumbled from the shove, the bright sunlight momentarily blinding her. The woman looked eerily familiar. She resembled the one in the photo from the cardholder and, in a way, even looked like Emily herself. âEmma? Is that really you?â Justinâs voice trembled, his eyes locked onto the woman in his arms, as if afraid she might disappear again. Just moments ago, he had proposed to Emily. Now, right there in the street, he held another woman. He gently wiped away the womanâs tears with a tenderness so delicate, as if afraid of breaking something precious. âYes, itâs me,â the woman sobbed, nodding desperately. Frail as she was, she clung to him. Justin was known for his fastidiousness and love of cleanliness, but he now held her tightly. He was soothing her with gentle words, as if she were a lost treasure he had finally recovered. He was afraid that even the slightest rough movement might hurt her. They seemed oblivious to everything around them, including Emily. Justin seemed to have forgotten Emily was still there. The woman in his arms had cried herself into unconsciousness. He took off his expensive jacket and draped it over her. He then slipped his arms under her knees and held her tightly as he carried her back toward the hotel. Emily stood there, feeling like an outsider. Her arm still ached from where she had been shoved, and she could still feel the warmth of Justinâs touch lingering around her waist. Just minutes ago, he had been tangled up with her in bed, proposing marriage. Now, he was leaving her in the middle of the street, carrying a woman who seemed to come out of nowhere. He had tossed aside his usual grace, holding this woman, who looked like a beggar, and rushed back to the hotel. The people around them pointed and whispered, like they were watching some sort of spectacle. Emily wanted to follow him, but her first step faltered. She steadied herself against a nearby building, catching a glimpse of her reflection in the window. Her flawless makeup now showed a hint of disarray. Chapter 2 Tears had fallen without her noticing, smudging the fresh makeup around her eyes. Emily glanced down at the diamond ring on her left hand, a sense of foreboding spreading through her. The sudden appearance of this woman might shatter the happiness she had been waiting for. She couldnât just stand here. She had to know who this woman was. After a moment to gather herself, she headed back to the hotel. The plane flew from Merika State back to Haven State. At Lichfield Hospital, Emily stood at the door of a hospital room, arms crossed, trying to see inside through the window. Justinâs friend, Zac White, the director of Lichfield Hospital, along with other doctors, were examining the restless woman on the hospital bed. Two female nurses held her steady as they conducted their checks. On the plane, her face had already been cleaned, and she had been given fresh clothes. âEmma Xander? Hasnât she... disappeared for the past four years?â Zac was shocked. Where had Justin found her? The Yates and White families had pulled every string they could to find Emma, but after four years with no trace, they had finally given up. And now, here she was. After completing their examination, the doctors and nurses left the room. A heavy silence fell over the space. A moment later, Justinâs voice seemed to echo from a distance as he gazed at the woman, now sound asleep after a sedative. âHow is she doing?â âSheâs malnourished, traumatized, and a bit disoriented, but otherwise fine. She just needs some time to recover.â Justin stood by her bedside, clearly prepared to stay with her. Zac hesitated, wanting to say something, but thought better of it and left the room. He opened the door to find Emily waiting outside. Feeling awkward for his friend, Zac adjusted his silver-framed glasses and greeted her with a polite smile. âHi, Miss Yates.â Emily nodded in acknowledgment. âDr. White, whatâs her name? And what is her relationship with Justin?â she asked bluntly, desperate to know who this woman was. Zac hesitated, uncertain how to explain that Emma was Justinâs long-lost first love. This was his friendâs private matter, after all, and not his to reveal. Before he could find the words, Justin opened the door and saw them standing outside. He frowned, clearly displeased. âDidnât I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?â Justinâs voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. âYou proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now youâre holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And youâre not even coming home? Staying out all night?â âStop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,â he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Seeing Justinâs dark expression, Zac stepped in, concerned that Emily might end up on the losing side of this argument. When Justin was angry, it rarely boded well for anyone. âItâs late. Let me arrange a car to take Miss Yates home,â Zac offered, trying to ease the tension. Emily, however, refused Zacâs offer. She wasnât leaving without answers. âYou think Iâm being unreasonable? Iâm your fiancĂ©e. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? âIâll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, youâre coming home with me.â Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justinâs arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justinâs personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. Justin had always been there for her, always caring, always the first to pick up her calls, no matter if he was in a meeting or on a business trip. If she ever needed him, he would show up immediately. If she couldnât be reached, he would search the whole city until he found her. But now, with this woman in the hospital room, he wouldnât even let her near him? âWhat do you mean by this?â Emilyâs voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didnât respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancĂ©e he had just proposed to. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. âDonât be childish.â Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? âIf you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!â Emilyâs heart ached, squeezing painfully in her chest. She knew it wasnât the right moment to bring this up, but she couldnât accept the idea that her future husband would spend the night in the hospital with another woman. Zac stood nearby, listening in shock. Marriage? Had Justin really proposed to Emily? And what about Emma in the hospital room? Justin glanced over his shoulder, worried that the woman asleep in the hospital bed might hear them and wake up. Emily noticed the concern in his eyes. It was an expression she had seen many times when he had worried about her. But now, that look was for someone else. He turned back to Emily, his voice still icy. âIf you donât want to get married, we can call it off. This isnât the place for your drama. William, have the driver take her home.â He didnât like being threatened, especially when it came to his marriage. Without another glance at her, he opened the door to the hospital room and went back inside. William stepped forward, maintaining his respectful tone. âMiss Yates, please donât make this difficult for me. Itâs time for you to go home.â Zac looked at Emily with sympathy. âMiss Yates, itâs late. Maybe itâs best to talk things over with Justin another time.â But how could they ever discuss this again? Her fiancĂ© had just left her humiliated, choosing to stay with another woman without a care for her dignity. The hospital hallway lights felt harsh, blinding her with their brightness. Realizing that staying there made her look like a fool, Emily decided she wouldnât let herself be a spectacle for others to watch. Clenching her purse tightly, Emily turned to leave. As she took a step, her vision blurred, and she nearly collapsed. Both Zac and William rushed to steady her, their grip gentlemanly but firm. âIâll walk you to the car,â Zac offered. Leaning against the wall, Emily took a moment to steady herself, then shook her head. âIâm fine. I can get back on my own.â Her footsteps wobbled as she walked down the hallway, but she managed to keep her head high until she was out of their sight. After returning to the hospital room, Justin glanced down at Emma, who lay pale and frail on the bed. A strange weight settled in his chest, and the pervasive smell of antiseptic only added to his irritation. He tugged at his shirt collar, unbuttoning the top two buttons, but the air still felt suffocating. He stepped back out into the hallway, finding Zac and William waiting there. Emily was gone. âShe left?â he asked, visibly more at ease now that she was no longer around. He didnât want her disturbing Emmaâs rest. âYes, sheâs gone,â Zac replied, hands in the pockets of his lab coat, nodding. With both of them standing there, Justin didnât bother asking how Emily had left. âIâm stepping out for a break,â he said. Chapter 3 âSo, Emma Xanderâs back. What are you going to do?â Zac asked, breaking the silence. He didnât mention Emily, but they both knew what he meant. One woman was the college sweetheart, the first love who had once saved Justinâs life. The other was the girlfriend who had been with him for three years, sharing his most intimate moments, and now, his fiancĂ©e. After a long pause, Justin replied, his voice cold and detached. âShe was just a stand-in. She could never compare to Emma.â He went on, his tone utterly indifferent, as if he hadnât been the one to propose to Emily in Merika State. âThe role of Mrs. Yates will never be hers. It can only belong to Emma.â In a way, Emily had saved him the trouble of saying it himself when she had brought up their marriage in the hallway. Zac and Justin had been close friends since childhood, both growing up in privileged families, each carrying a bit of that self-centered mindset typical of their social circle. But this time, Zac couldnât help feeling sorry for Emily. Emily, though an orphan with no family or wealth, was straightforward and honest. Over the past three years, she had complemented Justin perfectly, and in Zacâs eyes, they had seemed genuinely happy together. On the other hand, considering how long Emma had been abroad, it wasnât hard to guess what she might have gone through. Zac didnât care about things like V-card or a womanâs past, but he had always found Emma to be somewhat pretentious. Even back in college, she often disregarded Justinâs concerns, running off on her own without a second thought. After graduation, she mysteriously vanished during an overseas reunion party organized by a close group of alumni. Despite mobilizing every possible connection, they never found her. Even the police suggested they give up, implying that a young woman disappearing overseas was likely gone for good. At that time, Justin hadnât fully taken over the company and wasnât yet experienced in handling crises like these. Around the same time, his father, Henry Yates, was in a car accident and died despite emergency treatment. After the funeral, Justin was suddenly thrust into the dual responsibilities of inheriting the company and fending off his uncle, Harry Yates, who was trying to seize control. Thanks to his grandfatherâs intervention, Justin managed to stabilize the corporation. By then, the critical window to find Emma had long passed, and any chance of finding her had all but disappeared. Zac clearly remembered how Justin had been consumed with frustration and self-blame during those days. And then Emily had come into his life, bringing him some peace. For that, Zac was truly grateful to her. âEmilyâs been with you for three years,â Zac said, trying to speak up for her. âSheâs an orphan, with no one else in the world. Isnât it a bit cruel to treat her like this?â âThen Iâll keep her around,â Justin replied casually, brushing it off like it was no big deal. âBut marriage? Thatâs not going to happen.â His tone was so offhanded, as if having another woman around didnât matter at all. He didnât see a problem with it. Keep her around? Really? Was he expecting her to stay hidden away as his stand-in lover, someone he kept out of sight? A mistress? A side piece? Emily didnât leave the hospital right away. She sat on a bench behind the flower bed, letting the cold night air wash over her. She hadnât expected to find out the truth like this. It turned out she was only here because she happened to look almost exactly like his lost one true love. And since she had lost her memory, he saw the perfect opportunity to mold her into the image of the woman he truly missed, hiding the truth from her and using her as a substitute. All the affection and indulgence he had shown her, it was never really for her. It was for the woman he had lost. Emma Xander. So that was her name, the one he had loved all his life. That was why he named her Emily, a name that allowed him to keep calling out for the one he had always loved. Even in their most intimate moments, he would call her âEm.â Whenever he whispered âEmâ in that deep, seductive voice, full of passion, she would lose herself completely, sinking further into him. It turned out he was simply looking at her face and calling out another womanâs name all along. It dawned on her that the photo in Justinâs wallet must have been of Emma, not her. She had foolishly assumed the woman in that picture was herself. What a joke. From start to finish, Justin had shaped her into the image of his hidden love, his one true love. And she had naively believed that she had won him over, making him fall in love with her. In truth, she was nothing more than a piece in their story. Emily felt her heart plunge from a mountaintop to the depths of despair. She had gone from being a proud fiancĂ©e to a hidden stand-in, a shadow. She had liked, maybe even loved Justin. But her pride couldnât accept that she had been someone elseâs replacement all along, or that she was now the secret other woman. Resolved to leave, she felt a small sense of relief that Justin had only proposed. They werenât married yet, and breaking up would be far easier than going through a divorce. For a moment, she felt grateful for Emmaâs sudden appearance. âMiss Yates, where are you?â the driver called, stepping out of the car after waiting a while. âIâm here.â Emily pulled herself from her thoughts, putting on her usual calm expression. âIs it just you? Whereâs Mr. Yates?â he asked. âHeâs not coming back.â Emily rose from the bench by the flower bed and walked back to the car with the driver. She wore a cream-colored, knee-length dress in a sweet, innocent style. As an artist, she was open to trying any look, but it was Justin who had said he liked this style. So, for the past three years, she had dressed this way for him. The spring breeze brushed her bare calves, sending a chill through her. Zac looked a bit uncomfortable, âEmily didnât leave?â So, she had heard everything they had said. Justinâs tone was just as indifferent, cold, and unfeeling. âGood. Let her hear it. She needs to know her place and avoid causing any more scenes like tonight.â With that, he turned and walked away from the garden, completely unfazed by the fact that Emily had overheard him. Emily sat quietly during the ride back to Villa One. Mrs. Zimmer greeted her at the door, her face lighting up warmly after a few days apart. âYouâre back! It mustâve been tiring, traveling with Mr. Yates.â Emily nodded wearily, barely acknowledging her. âYes.â âWhereâs Mr. Yates?â Mrs. Zimmer glanced behind her, looking for Justin. âHe wonât be back tonight.â Emilyâs voice was detached, as if his return made no difference to her. Mrs. Zimmer looked slightly disappointed at first, but then her face lit up with a knowing smile, the kind that came from having seen a lot in life. She took Emilyâs suitcase and gently urged her to go get some rest in the bedroom. Once inside, Emily understood Mrs. Zimmerâs smile. The room was dimly lit, with candles arranged at various heights, casting a soft, romantic glow. Flowers and scented candles adorned the surfaces, and a bottle of champagne sat open on the table. Even the usual heavy gray curtains had been replaced with delicate lace, adding an air of intimacy. The bed was covered in thick rose petals, the entire room transformed into a romantic setting. Clearly, this had been Justinâs arrangement before their trip. Exhausted, Emily didnât have the energy to clean up, and it was too late to bother Mrs. Zimmer. Chapter 4 Emily found the remote to turn on the lights, then looked for something handy to snuff out each candle one by one. Afterward, she retrieved her nightgown from the closet and headed for a shower. As she walked into the bathroom, she noticed the ring still on her left hand. She slipped it off and tossed it into the corner of her jewelry box. When she returned to the bedroom, she brushed all the rose petals off the bed and settled under the covers, pulling them over her head. She instinctively lay on the left side of the bed, where she was used to sleeping. Justin would always hold her close, gradually shifting over to the left with her until they were practically glued together. Now, the right side of the bed was glaringly empty. To fill the space, she scooted to the center, tossing the extra pillow onto the floor, finally feeling comfortable. She turned off the lights and went to sleep. Two days passed without any word from Justin. He was likely at the hospital with Emma or busy with work. Emily didnât care and hadnât reached out, maintaining a complete radio silence. The morning sun was bright, and the spring breeze was warm as she lounged on a deck chair in the villaâs garden, enjoying a face mask. Her mind wandered to practical matters. She had spent some time reviewing the contract she signed three years ago to be Justinâs âcontract lover.â It was set to expire automatically after three years, which was now less than four months away. When it ended, she would receive a payout of twenty million. Between that, and the allowance and holiday bonuses he had given her over the years, she had saved nearly six million. She had barely spent any of it, so it was all tucked away. It seemed she would be in decent shape financially, and finding a job after leaving wouldnât be too hard. As for a place to live, she could buy a similarly sized home, and maybe invite Helen to move in as a roommate. It would be nice to have company. She did regret not being able to take Mrs. Zimmer with her. If she could, it would be perfect. The phone on the coffee table buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. Emily picked it up, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and a new message notification popped up at the top of the screen. She tapped to open it. It was from her friend, Helen Walker. They had met a year ago while shopping, when Helen insisted on becoming friends after seeing her just once. With no memory of any past friendships, Emily had found Helen easy to talk to, and they had gradually become close. âHow was your time in Merika State? When are you coming back?â Helen had attached a mischievous emoji with a smirk. âIâm already back.â âAlready? That was quick.â âI thought Justin looked strong. Guess he didnât last long? Not up to it?â âNot just ânot up to itâ. He canât even get started.â Emily replied, seizing the chance to curse him. On the other end, Helen raised an eyebrow. It looked like Justin had managed to tick off her friend. But she wasnât too concerned as they had argued before. Couples fought, and it usually blew over. âPerfect timing then. Iâm heading to the TC Mall in a bit to stock up on some new clothes. Letâs hit the mall together and grab some food afterward. Get ready and meet me there.â âSounds good. Iâll see you at the mall.â Emily agreed readily. She had spent the past couple of days clearing out the sweet, youthful clothes she didnât like. Her wardrobe could use a refresh. She put down the phone and washed off her face mask. Glancing at the nearly empty wardrobe, she picked out a casual athletic outfit and did a quick, simple makeup look. Fresh and tidy, she got ready to head out. âMrs. Zimmer, Iâm meeting a friend to go shopping. Iâll have lunch out,â Emily said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. âAlright, Miss Yates. Will you be back for dinner?â Mrs. Zimmer, who was supervising the housekeeperâs cleaning, looked up to ask. Emily paused while slipping on her shoes, thinking about how unpredictable Helen could be and that they hadnât seen each other in a while. She might not be back for dinner. âNot sure yet. Iâll text you later if Iâll be back in time.â âUnderstood.â As Emily opened the door, she found Justinâs assistant, Sam Spencer, just about to knock. âHi, Sam,â she greeted him coolly, planning to step around him to leave. âHi, Miss Yates. Mr. Yates has a flight out of town this afternoon for a business trip. Could I trouble you to help pack his things before you go?â Samâs tone was respectful, as usual. Emily didnât move. âMrs. Zimmer, Justinâs going on a trip. Could you please help with his packing?â âMiss Yates, thisâŠ?â Samâs face showed confusion. âWhat? Before I came along, didnât Justin have someone to handle his luggage?â Her expression was calm, her tone light. âOf course. Youâre absolutely right, Miss Yates,â Sam replied, beads of sweat forming as he carefully balanced his response, not daring to offend either side. In the past, Emily had always packed for Justinâs business trips. She had done it so many times that she knew exactly what he would need for any occasion. But now, she had no desire to continue. He had used her as a stand-in, and every time he watched her pack his bags, he must have thought she looked foolish. Three years. Now that she thought back, there had been plenty of strange looks and behaviors from Justin that she hadnât picked up on. She had been utterly blind. But she wouldnât be foolish anymore. Emily was ready to leave, but Sam was blocking the door, preventing her from going. She urged Mrs. Zimmer to hurry with the packing. Mrs. Zimmer quickly filled the suitcase and handed it to Sam, who was waiting in the living room. He glanced at his watch. Ten minutes had barely passed. That was fast. "Mrs. Zimmer, are you sure itâs all packed? Should we check to make sure nothingâs missing?" he asked cautiously. Emily replied without emotion, âIsnât the flight at noon? If you keep dragging your feet, heâll miss it. Besides, anything he needs can be bought over there.â She checked her watch, starting to feel a bit pressed for time. If she delayed much longer, Helen would end up waiting impatiently, and they would miss out on shopping before lunch. And who wanted to try on clothes with a full stomach? âOf course, Miss Yates. Iâll head over to the office to pick up Mr. Yates,â Sam said with a polite smile, making his way out. Emily nodded and headed down to the garage. She chose a white luxury car and drove off. Meanwhile, Sam took the suitcase to the sleek black car parked discreetly by the curb. He placed it in the trunk, then settled into the front passenger seat. The driver, Justinâs bodyguard, William, started the car. But instead of heading to the airport, they were bound for Lichfield Hospital. âHow much longer until Emilyâs contract is up?â Justinâs voice was calm and emotionless, as if he were discussing a routine business matter. Sam immediately understood that the question was directed at him. He quickly recalled the contract details. âLess than four months, Mr. Yates.â âDraft a new agreement and deliver it to her when the time comes,â Justin instructed. Keeping her around for three years had cost him little, and continuing to support her wasnât an issue. But he was done with her. He wouldnât touch her again or return to Villa One. Recalling the scene from the hospital hallway two nights ago, he added without hesitation, âInclude a clause that ensures she never shows up in front of Emma again.â Sam was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained his professional composure. âUnderstood, Mr. Yates.â Chapter 5 People said billionaires were cold and indifferent in their personal lives, switching women as easily as they changed clothes. For the past three years, Mr. Yates had only been with Miss Yates, making him seem like a devoted man. But it looked like he could move on in an instant. Who knew how long Miss Xander would last by his side? Sam had joined the company three years ago, right when Justin took over RC Corporation, so he wasnât familiar with the complicated history between Emma and Justin. Inside TC Mall, Emily was browsing through clothes, each piece a far cry from her usual sweet and innocent style. âBabe, switching things up?â Helen asked, watching as Emily picked up a long black dress with a slitted hem. It would look stunning on Emilyâs curves. Emily held the dress up to herself in the mirror, unfazed. âYep, time for a change. Do you think this would look better with a shawl or a jacket?â She turned to give Helen a look. âA shawl, definitely. Itâll highlight your figure beautifully,â Helen replied with her usual style advice. âThatâs what I thought too.â Helen eyed the dress. âThat dress is so feminine. Will your guy even let you wear it out? Doesnât Justin only let you wear those sweet, innocent schoolgirl outfits?â Helen couldnât help but mentally criticize Justinâs taste. What kind of fashion sense did he have anyway? A multinational CEO, a man with a grip on the Haven State economy, yet he liked her to dress like a schoolgirl. âHis taste doesnât matter anymore. Itâs not something Iâm concerned about,â Emily replied casually, completely indifferent. She handed the dress to a fitting assistant with a similar build, having her try it on for her. High-end stores like this one often had staff who modeled the clothes for clients, so she didnât have to try them on herself. Emily picked out a few more items in different styles for the assistant to model. If she liked them, she would buy them. When she was satisfied with her choices, she scanned her card and paid, then filled out the delivery details for Villa One. The clothes would be sent straight there. After they had finished shopping, they went for lunch. With no one else around, Emily finally shared her situation with Helen that she had been Justinâs stand-in for his one true love. Now that his true love had returned, she was planning to leave him. âThat despicable man!â Helen burst out, her emotions flaring. âKeep it down.â Emily quickly covered Helenâs mouth and glanced around to see if anyone at nearby tables was paying attention to them. Helen lowered her voice but was still fuming. âJustin might look put-together, but heâs not even half a man. His first love disappears, so he goes and finds a stand-in? âWhy didnât he just get plastic surgery to look like her? Then he could see her every time he looked in the mirror. âGood for you for walking away. You should break up with him. No! Just breaking up is too good for that pompous human garbage! You need to dump him into the sewers!â LMAO, where did Helen even learn these insults from? Just then, the server brought out a tray with seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, and a variety of salsas. Emily began assembling her own tacos, adding the toppings she liked best. âThe contractâs up in four months. Iâm planning to buy a place.â âWhat for? Just stay with me. Iâve got a room for you.â âMy address is still tied to Justinâs place. Since Iâve decided to leave, I need a clean break. Iâll need my own place to change everything over,â Emily explained, outlining her plan. Her heart felt numb now, no longer as raw as it had been the night sheâd learned the truth in the hospital garden. âThen you can cancel your lease and move in with me! Weâll be family!" Emily suggested excitedly. Helen suppressed the impulse to tell Emily that they were already family. Given Emily's amnesia, she didnât want to overwhelm her with too much information all at once. Instead, she nodded. âAlright, Iâll move in with you. Iâll start looking around for a place for you. Actually the place I rent now is quite nice. The location and neighborhood are perfect. Iâll check if the landlordâs interested in selling, though itâs a resale property.â âI donât care if itâs new or used. As long as itâs clean and ready to go, Iâm good.â Emily didnât need much. After leaving the cushy life she had been used to, she was perfectly fine doing things on her own. She found the independence kind of refreshing. After lunch, they picked up some accessories to go with the new outfits, light enough to carry back on her own. Emily said goodbye to Helen and drove back to Villa One. By the time she got back, the clothes she had bought that morning had already been delivered, ironed, and neatly hung in the walk-in closet by the house staff. She hadnât bought much, just enough to last the next few months and to keep the move as hassle-free as possible. The womenâs side of the closet was nearly empty, with only a few of her favorite pieces hanging. She grabbed a new loungewear set to change into and happened to glance over at the menâs side, packed with Justinâs clothes. Emily didnât linger. She strode past it without a second thought. As she was heading to the bathroom, her phone rang from the sofa. She put down the clothes and picked up the call. âHello, is this Miss Yates?â âYes, this is.â âIâm a nurse from Lichfield Hospital. Your health screening results are in. When would be a convenient time for you to come pick them up?â Emily remembered that Justin had taken her for a checkup just before their trip to Merika State. She had forgotten all about it until this call. âIâll come by tomorrow morning.â âVery well. Have a nice day.â The next day, Emily went to Lichfield Hospital. âPlan to have a baby?â âThatâs right. Mr. Yates specifically requested it during his screening. Your health is excellent, Miss Yates. Your ovulation cycle is regular, so we recommend folic acid, Vitamin B1, and plenty of protein. With the right timing and frequency, you should be expecting good news soon.â The doctor adjusted his glasses and smiled warmly. Emilyâs fingers tightened around the report, a heavy feeling settling in her chest. She had been trying hard not to think about Justin lately, but this report hit her unexpectedly hard. âMiss Yates, Iâll prescribe you two boxes of folic acid and Vitamin B1. Be sure to take them regularly.â Emily interrupted him, finding an excuse to refuse. âThanks, doctor, but that wonât be necessary. Iâll get them on my own.â The doctor wasnât surprised. Wealthy women like her often had access to premium brands from various sources, so declining hospital-prescribed supplements wasnât unusual. Emily left the hospital in a daze, only coming to her senses when she reached a sunny spot outside. She tossed the health report into the trash bin. With Emma back, Justin clearly had no intention of having children with her. And she certainly didnât want to give him one, either. It was easier to pretend she didnât know what the checkup had really been for. Meanwhile, in the hospitalâs garden, the spring sunlight was warm and gentle. Justin was pushing Emmaâs wheelchair, letting her enjoy the sunshine. âJustin, youâre busy with work. You donât have to be here with me all the time. I can manage on my own,â Emma said, her voice soft and considerate. âFocus on getting better. Donât worry about anything else.â Justin felt a deep guilt about Emmaâs disappearance, blaming himself for not protecting her better. He believed his negligence had allowed her to be taken and vanish without a trace. Over the past few days, he had tried to gather clues from her about what happened, but whenever he brought it up, she would break down, unable to share any details. Emily hadnât expected to see Justin at the hospital. Hadnât Sam said Justin was out of town on a business trip? | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464668396_838968851777178_6862484548457197291_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NNvmIsRIgucQ7kNvgFj3CIN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQZYLH1HukGC0U4hdLmrQcy&oh=00_AYAWWt5bFTzqKM5V1YX6s-0l37gqUr55JKXG-BNEqD2RJQ&oe=673B1E25 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,454,480 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2454454}' |
Yes | 2024-11-13 19:15 | active | 1810 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | As the daughter of Alpha, I have been abused by my brother Alpha Trey and the pack, all because of an unforgivable mistake I made at 6. Ouch! Beta Kyle rudely kicks me to the floor in front of the office door and yells, âUseless Stupid Wolf! Clean the office asap! Our guest, Alpha Dane will be arriving soon!â Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didnât mess around and he had the largest pack. âHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!â Beta Kyle continues. He digs his nails into my thinning skin before he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but 4 years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. âUhheemâ Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donât quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. âIs this the way you greet all Alphaâs?â His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. âIâm sorry.â I whisper, getting to my feet. âIâŠI thought I was alone.â I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. âCome forward.â He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey was going to kill me. I step around the corner, doing as Iâm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. âYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?â I nod, though I couldnât tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. âI would prefer it if you spoke to me.â He growls, âIâm not in the mood to play games.â âYes.â I whisper. I couldnât help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? âWhy do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.â âIâŠâ I hated the question. âSpit it out, I havenât got all day!â His deep voice sends a shiver through me, âYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Itâs rude to not look at them.â Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact. âMy Wolf abilities were bound,â I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasnât interested in that part. He leans forward, carefully placing his glass on the small table next to the chair. I could feel him staring at me, âWhy would someone do that?â If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. âIt was a punishment.â I whisper. It wasnât far from the entire truth but it was the simplest answer I could give. Thereâs a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldnât tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me âNeah, what the fuck are you doing in my office?â He turns to the crimson eyed man. âI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane.â Crap, it was him. My brother spins around, his hand stretching out to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. âI wouldnât do that if I were you.â Alpha Daneâs voice rumbles through the room. Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He was taller than my brother, more muscly too. âNeah,â My name rolls off of his tongue, âwas kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested. I was lucky someone was present, at least someone understands the importance of this deal.â What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. I was going to pay for this later. I would have to try and steal some food. âGet out now!â Alpha Trey seethes. I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. I try to keep myself busy to stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace is short-lived when I hear my brother calling out for champagne and some glasses. Quickly finding what he asked for, I bow my head as I re-enter the office. I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move; even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one has ever watched me this closely. Approaching the small table by Alpha Danes chair, I start to fill the glasses. He takes the champagne bottle from me, telling me he is more than capable of filling his own glass. I feel my cheeks flame, not from embarrassment, but because I knew that I would be punished for this. I should have been quicker. I should have filled the glasses before entering the office. I should haveâŠ. My brain freezes when I see my brother glaring at me. âNeah is your sister, correct?â Alpha Dane questions my brother. âShe is.â Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. âWhy do you treat her like shit?â Straight to the point, my brother wouldnât like that. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didnât know what to do. I couldnât move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. âShe's an unforgiven murderer.â Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. âMurdered who?â Alpha Daneâs voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. âOur parents.â | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,755 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463716564_849071077033660_7419585111381032995_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0YOHL0eIYO0Q7kNvgHwKL00&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AQZYLH1HukGC0U4hdLmrQcy&oh=00_AYCEQ5qNf90-qvO0BSGXXlHVcr_7Czl7hkexhXieZK-gTg&oe=673B2734 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 7 of 133, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,649 total